The throne room fell into an uneasy silence. Takahashi Jin stood small and trembling on the vast obsidian floor, surrounded by shadows that slithered up gargantuan pillars. High above, golden braziers cast flickering light across walls carved with otherworldly reliefs—twisted faces of demons and gods that seemed to shift in the corner of his eye. At the far end of the hall, Tachibana Reika lounged upon a massive dais of black marble as if it were a casual throne. One long leg was crossed over the other, and the toe of her sandal tapped idly against the stone armrest. Tap… tap… tap. The soft, deliberate rhythm echoed through the chamber like the slow ticking of a countdown. Jin swallowed and kept still. Every slight movement of hers drew his eye—the way the silk of her black furisode kimono (edged in glittering gold trim) draped off her form, the way her free foot flexed and pointed slightly with each tap, causing the fabric to slide and reveal a pale ankle. She looked comfortable, almost bored, yet danger coiled beneath her relaxed pose. Her presence dominated the hall as completely as the silence did.
Without lifting her gaze, Reika broke the stillness. “I am exhausted,” she declared, voice rich and echoing in the cavernous throne room. There was a throaty, theatrical lilt to her tone that made it impossible to tell if she was truly tired or simply toying with him again. Jin’s heart thudded. He didn’t dare respond; he wasn’t even sure if she expected a reply.
From where he stood, Jin could barely see her eyes under the fall of her damp-black hair, but he caught the slight curve of her lips. It was that strange smile of hers—half amused, half something dangerous. It sent a cold prickling down his neck. He had seen that smile moments before she had slaughtered an army, and also moments before she’d gently stroked his cheek in mock comfort. Unpredictable. Deadly. Beautiful.
Reika let out a soft sigh that drifted into a low chuckle. “I think I’d like to relax for a bit,” she continued lightly. “Perhaps a soak in the onsen.” Her purple eyes flicked toward Jin, pinning him in place. “And you’re coming with me.”
Jin’s breath caught. The onsen? With her? He opened his mouth to protest—he wasn’t sure what he would even say, only that following this towering goddess into a hot spring felt like stepping off a precipice. But he never got the chance to form words.
In a blur of motion, Reika’s figure shifted. Before he could even flinch, her hand descended from the throne. Long, elegant fingers—nails lacquered in shimmering black—uncurled and wrapped around Jin’s body. Warmth instantly enveloped him. Her skin was hot from recent battle and the flush of excitement; it radiated through the thin fabric of his clothes. The fingers closed with a gentle finality, a living cage of ivory trapping his arms at his sides. Jin let out a small gasp as he was lifted off the ground as easily as a doll. Reflexively, he grasped at her thumb for balance, feeling the smoothness of her skin and the subtle pulse of power beneath it.
Reika stood, and the motion was dizzying. As she rose to her full height, the air pressure in the room seemed to change—Jin’s ears popped faintly. Far below, the polished floor quivered under the weight of her steps. Each footfall was slow and unhurried, but he felt a slight tremor with every impact, as if even the stone was aware of her dominance. Cradled in her fist against the soft sleeve of her kimono, Jin tried not to squirm. He could see only fragments of his surroundings: the monumental columns gliding by, the blur of black and gold from Reika’s robes, a distant doorway growing closer.
She carried him out of the throne room and into the palace corridors beyond. The hallways yawned around them, impossibly large in scale—built to accommodate a goddess in all her glory. Tall arches curved overhead, etched with snarling demonic faces and swirling patterns that glinted in the torchlight. As Reika moved, the flames of the wall sconces bent toward her, as if drawn by an invisible wind or by the gravity of her aura. Shadows leapt and capered at her passing, painting monstrous shapes that danced across Jin’s vision. He caught sight of vast tapestries depicting nightmarish scenes—battles between giants and demons, cities burning under a violet sky—but they whisked by too fast to linger. The air itself was thick with the scent of smoke and something sweetly spiced, like incense masking blood.
Jin’s heart thumped in his chest. Only minutes ago, he had been sure she might kill him—or worse, that she wouldn’t kill him, leaving him trapped in this hellish realm at her mercy. Now he was being whisked deeper into her domain with terrifying intimacy. Calm down… breathe… he told himself, but inside, panic and awe warred for control. Above him, Reika hummed softly—an indistinct tune that reverberated through her body into his. She sounded almost pleased.
They reached a pair of colossal doors at the end of the corridor. Embossed with gold and onyx, they swung open of their own accord as Reika approached, revealing the world outside. Jin squinted; a strange radiance flooded in. This is her realm, he reminded himself, not Earth… and the sight confirmed it.
A vast expanse of sky unfurled above, deep and alien. It was twilight-purple, streaked with pulsating veins of emerald and gold light that writhed like living aurorae. These flickering colors bathed the landscape in an eerie glow, equal parts beautiful and menacing. Jagged mountain peaks jutted into the sky on the horizon, their black surfaces faceted like crystal and glinting with reflections of the strange stars. In the far distance, Jin saw rivers of molten fire carving glowing paths through dark valleys, the lava’s orange light throbbing faintly as if in tune with a giant heartbeat. The air was hot and carried the metallic tang of minerals and sulfur; each breath tasted of smoke and brine. This world felt alive in a way that made Jin’s stomach knot—a breathing, watching presence suffused everything, likely an extension of Reika’s will.
Directly ahead, spread out at the foot of the palace’s basalt steps, was the onsen she spoke of: an immense, steaming lake. It stretched so far into the violet haze that Jin couldn’t discern the far shore—a serene mirror in the midst of a nightmare. Wisps of silvery steam coiled upward from its surface, weaving into the sky and blurring the boundary between water and air. The water itself shimmered unnaturally under the strange lights above, like liquid glass lit from within. Stone lanterns lined parts of the shore, their flames steady and blue, casting gentle light on smooth black rocks that edged the pool. In places, the onsen’s waters overflowed into carved channels, trickling away as glowing rivulets that disappeared over the edge of a nearby obsidian cliff. It was breathtaking—an oasis carved out of an alien hellscape—and yet Jin felt no comfort. Even in its beauty, it was overwhelming and surreal, just like the goddess carrying him toward it.
Reika’s sandals crunched softly on the black gravel as she stepped outside and approached the onsen’s edge. She paused there, finally loosening her fingers and lowering her hand. Jin felt the ground beneath his feet again as she set him down on a broad, warm stone. Her grip released him slowly, the pads of her fingers brushing over his back and legs as they withdrew. For just an instant, Jin was struck by how carefully she did it—she could have simply dropped him, but she chose to place him as one might set down something precious. The realization sent a confusing flutter through his chest.
He stumbled away a half-step, turning to take in his surroundings. The smooth rock under him was heated from below, likely by the same geothermal veins that warmed the onsen. Steam immediately clung to Jin’s damp clothes and face, condensing in his hair. It smelled of minerals and sulfur, thick but not unbearable. He stared out over the water. Up close, the sheer scale of the lake made his head spin; it was as if someone had lifted an entire hot spring from Earth and magnified it a hundredfold. Gentle waves lapped at the black shore a few yards from his feet, each one sending a delicate spray of warm droplets onto the stone. In the shifting steam, he imagined shapes—perhaps spirits or phantom koi—swirling beneath the surface.
Jin realized his hands were shaking, and he clenched them into fists to steady himself. Part of him wanted to drop to his knees, whether in exhaustion or supplication he didn’t even know. Another part urged him to run—but where could he possibly go? This was her realm. And she…
His thought broke off as he turned and saw Reika already moving behind him. She had wasted no time in joining him by the water. The towering goddess stepped onto a wide flat rock at the very edge of the onsen. She glanced down at the water, then at Jin, and a playful smirk touched her lips.
“You’re not going to stand there gawking all night, are you?” Reika purred. Her voice had dropped to a low, intimate register that nonetheless echoed across the open lake. The corners of her eyes crinkled with amusement. In the shifting light, those eyes glowed a dangerous amethyst.
Jin opened his mouth, fumbling for a reply, but nothing came. He was gawking—how could he not? The image of her standing at the water’s edge, clad in flowing black silk trimmed with gold, backlit by a demon sky, her form both human and impossibly not… it was like something out of a fevered dream. Every survival instinct screamed at him to be wary, afraid, yet another voice—quieter, traitorous—whispered that she was magnificent.
Reika gave a soft, indulgent chuckle at his silence. “Very well,” she said, sighing as if put-upon. “I’ll start without you.” And with that, she began to disrobe.
Jin’s heart lurched into his throat. Oh no. He spun around reflexively, turning his back to her out of modesty or sheer shock—he wasn’t even sure which. A flush rushed to his face, and he felt suddenly lightheaded. She’s just going to undress, right here…? Of course she was. Why would a goddess feel shame or modesty, especially in front of someone as insignificant as him?
But curiosity tugged at him. The sound of fabric sliding against skin was impossibly loud in the quiet night. Don’t stare. Don’t stare. Jin squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to respect what little privacy he could grant her. Still, a flicker of movement in the corner of his vision made his resolve falter—he glanced back, just for a second.
Reika stood with her back to him, looking over one shoulder with a knowing glint. She had caught him peeking, and the grin that spread on her lips made his stomach drop. Slowly, she extended one arm behind her, palm up, in a wordless gesture commanding his attention. Jin’s eyes were drawn helplessly upward as she cast aside the first piece of clothing.
Her outer robe—the heavy furisode kimono—slipped from her shoulders with a languid shrug. The silk fell in shimmering folds down her body, a cascade of midnight black patterned with curling gold motifs that gleamed in the strange light. It pooled around her feet like spilled ink. Underneath, she wore a simpler yukata-like inner garment of deep purple, tied with a golden obi at her waist. She paused, letting the night air caress newly exposed skin. From behind, Jin could see the elegant line of her neck and the sharp, graceful angles of her shoulder blades. Her skin was a flawless moonlight-pale, contrasting starkly with the dark silk sliding away from it.
Jin realized he was staring now—he couldn’t look away. His mouth had gone dry. Each deliberate motion she made was hypnotic, charged with a sultry confidence. Reika lifted her raven hair with both hands, gathering the damp locks atop her head as if to cool herself. The movement caused the remaining robe to loosen further, slipping off one shoulder to reveal the smooth curve where neck met shoulder and a tantalizing hint of her collarbone. She cast a glance back at Jin again, and even from a distance he felt the heat in her gaze, playful and predatory.
“Better,” she murmured, mostly to herself. She kicked off her sandals next—two sharp clacks as they hit the rocks. Freed from them, her bare feet flexed against the stone, toes painted glossy black.
Reika took her time with the rest. One by one, she slid free of her garments: the purple yukata loosened as she tugged at the golden obi, fabric whispering open to unveil the sinuous line of her back. She let the silk drift down her torso inch by inch, exposing the hollow of her lower back and then the gentle curve of her spine. Jin caught sight of a golden tattoo or marking just above her tailbone—some intricate sigil that glowed faintly before fading as her garment covered it again in its descent. When the robe finally fell past her hips and to the ground, Reika stepped out of it, entirely nude under the alien sky.
Jin had stopped breathing. He knew it was rude—dangerous, even—to stare at a goddess without permission. But in that moment, she was an image of such impossible beauty and terror that his mind went blank. Her form was that of a woman in her prime—voluptuous and strong—but magnified to colossal proportions and suffused with unearthly perfection. Every curve, every limb, every strand of her long black hair (which tumbled freely now down her back and nearly to her knees) looked as if sculpted by an artist obsessed with both divinity and sin.
Reika’s body was lit in silhouette by the multicolored sky, giving Jin only teasing impressions: the side of a full breast, the slope of her hip, the long stretch of a leg that could have belonged to some marble Titaness in a museum. Even such fleeting sights made his pulse race. He felt a pang of guilt in that excitement—how could he react this way to her, after all she’d done? Yet his body betrayed him with a flush of warmth that had nothing to do with the onsen’s steam.
Reika glanced at him out of the corner of her eye and let out a soft laugh, clearly pleased by his stupefied reaction. Then she turned and stepped into the water.
She moved with unhurried grace, descending into the steaming lake one foot at a time. As her toes met the water’s surface, the entire onsen seemed to ripple in recognition of her presence. Steam billowed around her calves and thighs, curling upward to wreath her in a semi-transparent veil. Jin could only see fragments: the profile of her body as she waded deeper—breasts gleaming with moisture before being obscured by mist, the toned plane of her midriff, the delicate indent of her navel that for a moment was level with the water before she went further. Each step she took sent gentle waves rolling outward, lapping against the shores with a hushed shhh.
By the time Reika reached a spot about waist-deep , waist-deep for her, at least, Jin was still rooted to his stone on the shore, clutching his arms around himself as if that might ground him. The heat and humidity of the onsen wrapped around him like a weighted blanket, making it hard to breathe normally. He watched as she sank down to sit on an underwater ledge or rock formation—the water level rose up to just below her shoulders. Reika let out a long, satisfied sigh as the hot water embraced her body.
Finally, she looked over at Jin, who remained stranded on the shore. Through the drifting haze, her eyes shone like two violet embers. “Are you planning to join me, Jin,” she called, arching one thin black eyebrow, “or would you rather admire the view from afar all night?”
Her words jolted him. Jin realized with a spike of embarrassment that he was still fully clothed, shoes and all, standing dumbly while she bathed. She had indeed invited—no, commanded—him to accompany her, presumably into the onsen. But how was he supposed to…? He couldn’t possibly disrobe with her watching, and certainly not get in with her at this size. The logistics alone—he’d be like an insect paddling beside a whale. And yet, refusing was unthinkable.
“I-I…” he stammered. The thought of stripping down under her gaze sent his stomach twisting anew. The wet clothes on his body suddenly felt very heavy and clingy. Before he could say more, however, Reika’s expression slid into one of exaggerated patience, as if dealing with a stubborn pet.
“Perhaps you need some encouragement,” she mused. A playful menace laced her tone. Reika shifted in the water, leaning her head back against the rocks and stretching one long arm along the ledge. Under the surface, Jin could see the distorted outline of one of her legs moving—bending at the knee. A second later, something prodded his lower back.
Jin froze. He craned his neck down and saw, emerging from the water and mist behind him, the colossal foot of Reika. Even with the water distorting its size, the foot was longer than he was tall. The tops of her toes, white and elegant, nudged against him, urging him forward. In the next instant, the gentle nudge turned into a decisive push.
“Hey—!” Jin yelped, windmilling his arms. Off balance, he stumbled straight ahead. The hot stone under his feet gave way to nothingness as he tumbled off the shore and into the onsen with a resounding splash.
Liquid heat swallowed him. The shock of it forced Jin’s mouth open in a gasp, and he got a mouthful of mineral-tasting water for his trouble. It was far hotter than any bath he’d ever taken—borderline scalding, though not quite enough to truly burn. Still, it stung against scrapes and cuts he hadn’t realized he’d sustained earlier. He sank a few feet beneath the surface before scrambling desperately upwards, kicking his legs and flailing his arms. Up above, through churning bubbles, he could make out Reika’s immense form watching him.
Jin broke the surface, coughing and sputtering. He wiped water from his eyes and heard the lilting sound of Reika’s laughter. It echoed across the onsen, bright and musical. Her laughs always had a way of freezing his blood—there was a girlish sweetness to them, an echo of the teenage friend he’d once known, and that contrast with her current form was profoundly unsettling. Did she actually find this funny?
“S-Stop laughing,” Jin managed weakly, spitting out a bit of water. He paddled clumsily; the onsen was deep enough that he couldn’t touch the bottom. The weight of his soaked clothes pulled at him, and he shrugged out of his hoodie, letting it sink. Modesty was a lost cause now—his shirt clung transparently to his skin and his shoes felt like bricks. Strangely, despite the initial shock, the water’s heat was quickly loosening his knotted muscles and seeping into his bones. It was a lethally comfortable warmth, one that threatened to lull him if he wasn’t careful.
Reika’s laughter tapered off into a satisfied sigh. “Oops,” she said softly, not sounding sorry at all. She had one hand over her mouth in a parody of apology, but her eyes were dancing with mirth. She sat up a bit straighter in the water. Even seated, her upper body towered above Jin like a white cliff rising from a purple sea. “You looked like you needed a little push.”
Jin treaded water, his limbs already tiring. The onsen rippled around him with each movement, tiny waves bouncing off the living mountain that was Reika. He felt absurdly small and exposed, bobbing in front of her naked form. If she wanted, she could create a current to drag him under, or simply grab him and hold him beneath the surface until his lungs gave out… The thought made him shudder, and he forced it away.
“Here,” Reika cooed, “Let me help you.”
Before Jin could respond, the water before him parted with a gentle surge. From the billowing steam, Reika’s foot emerged again. This time it rose like a pale sea creature breaching the surface—glistening droplets cascading off smooth skin. Jin’s eyes widened as the enormous foot, elegant and deadly, approached him from the front. Her toes alone were longer than his forearm; each one tipped in a lacquer-black nail that gleamed. The arch of her foot was high and graceful, leading to a heel that was somehow both delicate in shape and monumental in scale.
He had a heartbeat’s time to marvel, or panic, at the sight before those toes pressed against his chest. Not hard, but insistent, like the nudge of a playful cat. The next thing he knew, Reika’s foot lifted—and Jin along with it. He yelped in alarm as he was bodily raised out of the water, draped across the top of her foot. Reika had scooped him up as if he weighed nothing, balancing him with frightening ease. The cool night air hit his wet face and clothes as water streamed off him in rivulets.
Up, up he went, past Reika’s bent knee. With a fluid motion, she slid Jin along the length of her leg toward her body. He was placed on his back against the slick, wet skin of her shin for a moment, then rolled gently upward. Jin’s drenched clothes squeaked against her as he was maneuvered, and he frantically grasped for any kind of hold to steady himself—his fingers found only the unyielding, velvety smoothness of her skin. He felt the powerful muscles of her calf and thigh flexing subtly beneath him as she adjusted her posture.
In seconds, Jin’s world transformed: the dark waters of the onsen were gone below him, and instead he found himself sprawled across Reika’s midsection, deposited onto the slight slope of her lower belly just above the waterline. The skin beneath him was wet and impossibly warm, as if the onsen’s heat emanated from her rather than the other way around. He slid a few inches on the slippery surface but managed to stop himself by planting his palms down on what felt like a wall of living silk.
Everything was slick and surreal. Steam curled around them, and droplets of water rolled off Reika’s enormous curves like tiny beads of quicksilver. Jin’s senses went into overdrive: he felt the gentle expansion and contraction of her stomach as she breathed; heard the steady thump of her heartbeat somewhere deep beneath flesh; smelled the mix of mineral spring water and a faint, sweet fragrance that clung to her skin (like cherry blossoms and ash—a confusing combination that was uniquely Reika).
He did not dare move. He wasn’t even sure how to move without sliding right off her and plummeting back into the lake. His entire body tensed, every muscle tight. This can’t be real, he thought wildly. I’m lying on Reika… on her bare skin… The absurdity and intimacy of it almost short-circuited his panic. He felt like an insect perched on a slumbering predator—one wrong move and she could flick him away or crush him against herself.
Above him, a low chuckle rumbled, reverberating through Reika’s body and into Jin’s own. She had noticed his rigid stillness. Of course she had. Tilting her head downward, Reika regarded the tiny human sprawled on her abdomen. Her face hovered high above, partially obscured by wafts of steam, but Jin could still make out her expression: a half-lidded gaze and a lazy, satisfied smile. She looked thoroughly pleased with herself.
“Comfortable?” she purred. The single word rolled through her chest in a soft vibration. Jin actually felt the resonance of her voice travel from the skin under him into his own bones.
He found his voice, though it came out strained. “Th-this… this isn’t…” He meant to say this isn’t safe, or proper, or I shouldn’t be here, but his brain supplied no helpful words. What was he going to do—lecture her on modesty? On personal boundaries? The absurdity almost made him laugh hysterically. Instead, all he managed was a weak swallow.
Reika’s smile broadened, revealing a hint of pearly white teeth behind her lips. She shifted her posture just a little, sliding further down into the water to recline. The effect on Jin was like an earthquake in slow motion: her stomach muscles tightened and the plane he lay on subtly tilted. With a yelp, Jin began sliding downward, helplessly carried along the smooth slope of her abdomen. In seconds he slid past her navel and towards the gentle valley where her ribcage rose on either side. Before he could tumble off her side, however, a massive hand appeared, cupping around him. Two fingers as long as spears braced against his side and nudged him, redirecting his slide slightly. Jin ended up rolling to a stop against a new obstacle—something soft, plush, and yielding that gently deformed under his weight.
He froze as realization struck. The new “ground” beneath him was the slope of Reika’s breast. More precisely, he had come to rest almost at the top of one immense breast, just shy of where it curved into the peak. The skin here was just as silky, though with a subtle different texture—tender and oh-so-warm. A single droplet of water rolled down from Reika’s collarbone and ran over Jin’s arm, making him shiver.
Above him, he heard an exaggerated “Oh?” Reika’s voice dripped with false innocence. “Clumsy little thing, aren’t you?” She was clearly teasing, as if he had been the one to throw himself onto her chest. Jin felt the surface beneath him quake slightly as she gave a soft laugh.
Face flaming, he tried to push himself up, to scramble away from the compromising position. But before he could find any purchase, a single fingertip pressed down on his back. Gently—but firmly—Reika pinned him in place against her breast, thwarting any escape. Jin’s cheek was now pressed to her slippery skin, and he could hear the rapid thump of his own heart in his ears, competing with the slower, mightier beat of hers.
“Maybe you like it there,” Reika mused. She sounded thoroughly entertained. “Is this what you wanted, Jin?” Her tone was light, as if sharing a secret joke, but there was an undercurrent to it—a dark edge that made it clear she was savoring his embarrassment and fear in equal measure.
Jin’s entire body was burning, and not just from the onsen’s heat. He couldn’t even form a denial; shame, panic, and a confusing thread of physical arousal all tangled inside him. It was true that some buried part of him was captivated by her body—the way any human might respond to an overwhelmingly attractive sight—but the dominant feeling was terror. Terror at her casual domination, at how completely she controlled the situation (and him), and at how his own body responded despite everything he knew about the monster she’d become.
“I-I don’t—this isn’t—!” he stammered against her skin. Each breath he took was filled with her scent and the humid air, making him almost dizzy. He felt her finger stroke lightly down his spine, the nail tracing his soaked shirt, sending a strange thrill through him.
Reika gave a soft “hmm” as if considering his incoherence. “No?” she drawled. “How disappointing.” Yet she didn’t sound disappointed at all. If anything, she sounded thrilled by his helplessness.
Without warning, her fingers—those same gentle ones pinning him—slid beneath his body and curled around him once more. The sudden movement made Jin gasp. The world spun as she lifted him off her chest and up into the air, dripping and sputtering. Her wet hand closed loosely around his torso, securing him, while her other hand brushed stray locks of black hair away from her face.
Jin found himself dangling in front of Reika’s visage, mere inches from her nose. Droplets of water from his clothes fell and splashed on the surface below, far, far beneath his dangling feet. Reika’s eyes narrowed playfully as she regarded him at eye level. Being this close was overwhelming—her features were stunning at normal size, but magnified like this they were almost all he could see. Each iris was a pool of royal purple with swirls of gold near the pupil, and they bore into him with an intensity that made his heart skip. Her breath caressed him in warm gusts that smelled faintly of sake and something floral.
For a moment she just watched him squirm in her grasp. Jin felt like a mouse caught by a cat—dangling, helpless, praying for mercy that likely wouldn’t come. Then Reika’s lips parted, and her breath washed over him stronger, humid and scented by the minerals of the spring. Jin’s eyes widened.
Her mouth was opening. Wider… and wider.
A tremor of primal fear shot through Jin’s veins. He stared into the maw of a goddess: beyond those plush lips lay immaculate white teeth, each one the size of a tombstone to him and sharp as blades toward the back where her canines gleamed. Further beyond, the darkness of her throat yawned like a portal. A glistening hint of her tongue and the ridges on the roof of her mouth were visible in the low light. It was an awe-inspiring and horrifying sight—beauty and death in one. Steam from the onsen mingled with the moist heat emanating from between her lips.
Jin’s survival instincts kicked in. He began to struggle, kicking his legs and trying to push against the fingers wrapped around him. “Reika… Reika, don’t—!” he managed to choke out. His voice came out embarrassingly shrill. Was she actually going to… to eat him? The thought was so insane that he might have laughed if he wasn’t consumed by terror.
One of Reika’s eyebrows arched elegantly. She paused, with Jin still held just outside her open mouth. He could feel the suction of her breath drawing him slightly forward, making the loose sleeves of his shirt flutter. She held him there for another heartbeat, letting him stare into the abyss of her throat—and into the promise of his own gruesome end.
Then, like a tease ending a trick, Reika closed her mouth and pulled him away. Her lips pressed together in a satisfied smirk. “Relax, Jin,” she purred, her voice vibrating through the hand that held him. “I wouldn’t eat you. You’d be far too chewy.” She gave a little wink.
Jin was shaking uncontrollably now, his pulse racing so fast he thought his heart might burst. He could scarcely process that she was joking—if it even was a joke. Perhaps just a statement of fact. The line between humor and threat was always razor-thin with her. He stared at her, eyes wide, chest heaving as he gulped down air. The steam around them felt suddenly stifling.
Reika regarded him for another long moment, as if relishing the fear written plainly on his face. Finally, with a soft “tsk,” she shifted and began to lower him back down. Jin’s stomach flipped as she moved him, and a second later he found himself being placed back onto her body—this time just below her collarbone, where a smooth expanse of skin lay between the slopes of her breasts. It was a slightly safer perch than before, though still an absurd one.
She eased him down with care, then let go. Jin stayed on hands and knees atop her upper chest, dripping and trembling, utterly defeated for the moment. Reika leaned her head back against the rocks at the edge of the onsen, seeming content now that her tiny companion was resting on her like some kind of living accessory. The danger, for now, appeared to have passed.
A heavy silence draped itself over them, broken only by the soft lapping of water and Jin’s ragged breathing. Reika closed her eyes and stretched languidly, her arms moving through the water beneath. The motion caused the flesh beneath Jin to rise and fall like a gentle swell, and he instinctively flattened himself to maintain balance. Her breasts shifted under him, two massive pillows that he was careful not to slide into again. To his bewilderment, Reika began to hum—a delicate melody, old and unfamiliar—while luxuriating in the hot water. It was as though Jin truly were nothing more than a pet or a plaything she had momentarily set aside, now that she’d gotten bored of active play.
Jin’s mind raced, trying to catch up with what had just happened. Shame hit him in waves. She had handled him so easily, manipulated him and his body with an intimacy that left him feeling violated and confused. What disturbed him most was that small part of him, buried under layers of terror, that had felt a spark of thrill—an unwilling spark, but a spark nonetheless—at the sensation of her touch, her overpowering attention. It was as if her presence drugged the air; even now, breathing in the faint perfume of her skin and the onsen’s minerals, Jin felt lightheaded.
After a minute, Reika spoke again, softly, almost wistfully: “It really is nice having you here with me.” Her eyes remained closed as she said it, and her hand drifted over, one finger idly stroking along Jin’s back like one might pet a small animal. Jin flinched at first, but the touch was gentle, almost absent-minded. Water droplets the size of coins rolled off her fingertip onto him.
The casual statement, and the tender way she touched him now, left Jin at a loss. There was no obvious malice in her voice at that moment—just contentment. But it wasn’t affection either, not in any human sense. It felt like a queen admiring a trinket in her collection, pleased that it was exactly where she wanted it.
Jin’s mouth was dry, despite being soaked. His instincts screamed at him to keep quiet and not disturb her good mood. But behind that instinct was a swelling tide of emotion he had repressed since arriving in this world. Fear, confusion… and grief. Grief for the people he’d seen her destroy only hours earlier, for the innocence lost, for the friend he’d lost. His eyes stung—perhaps from the sulfuric steam, perhaps from tears threatening.
She’s acting as if nothing happened, he thought, anger rising to mingle with his fear. Perhaps it was a suicidal impulse, but Jin couldn’t hold it in any longer. His hands clenched against the slick skin under him.
“How…” His voice came out hoarse. He cleared his throat and tried again, quietly but firmly: “How can you say that? After what you did… back there.”
Reika’s finger paused its stroking. Slowly, she opened her eyes and looked down at him, one eyebrow arched in mild confusion. “Hm?” she intoned, as if not sure she’d heard him right.
Jin’s heart thundered. Part of him was screaming shut up, shut up, what are you doing?! But the words poured out, shaky but resolute: “Reika, you—” he licked his lips; they tasted of salt. “You killed so many people back there.” His voice cracked on the last words, a mixture of accusation and sorrow. “I… I watched you do it.”
The statement hung in the air, heavy as a boulder.
Reika did not respond at once. Her expression didn’t change immediately either. But Jin felt something around them shift—the temperature? The pressure? The steam that had been lazily drifting seemed to still, as if the very atmosphere was holding its breath. Beneath him, the body that had been a moment ago languid and relaxed became taut. Muscles coiled under smooth skin; her spine straightened slightly.
Jin suddenly wondered if he had just made the worst mistake of his life. Perhaps the last mistake of his life.
Reika’s gaze hardened, though her smile remained. It thinned at the edges, turning from genuine amusement into something else—something brittle and razor-sharp. She sat up a touch higher in the water, looming closer over Jin’s tiny form on her chest. Her eyes had lost that playful glimmer; now they were dark and depthless.
“You really know how to spoil a perfect moment, don’t you?” she said softly. Her tone was light, but it carried a dangerous undercurrent, like silk hiding a blade. The playful warmth from just moments ago was gone, replaced by a chilling neutrality.
Jin’s blood ran cold. He opened his mouth, desperate to apologize or backtrack, but no sound came. What could he possibly say? He had voiced what was in his heart, but now that it was out in the open, he felt utterly exposed and vulnerable—much more so than when she’d been teasing him physically.
For a beat, Reika simply regarded him, that tight smile still fixed on her face. Then she sighed—a long, theatrical sigh of disappointment. “And here I was, enjoying our little bath,” she murmured, shaking her head as if scolding a misbehaving child. “Such a shame.”
Without another word, her fingers closed around Jin once more. This time there was no pretense of gentleness or affection. She didn’t squeeze hard enough to hurt him, but the ease and impersonal speed with which she plucked him off her body was terrifying in its own right. One moment Jin was atop the warm pillow of her chest, and the next he was trapped in a fist and being carried through the air.
Reika stood up from the water in one powerful motion. She rose to her full height, water cascading off her monumental form. Jin glimpsed huge sheets of water pouring down her curves as he was whisked away—like rivers running along the surface of a statue of a goddess. For a fraction of a second, the thought struck him that she looked even more divine now: droplets clung to her skin, catching the glint of the alien sky’s lights, making her seem as if she were studded with diamonds. Her hair, soaking wet, fanned out against her back and over her breasts, sticking to her in places and concealing little. But any awe he felt was tempered by the icy dread in his stomach, because her face told him everything: behind that cool, unreadable mask was annoyance, if not outright anger.
In two great strides, Reika reached the edge of the onsen. Jin barely had time to process the blur of motion and the sudden rush of cooler night air hitting his wet body when he felt himself being lowered. Reika deposited him on a flat ledge of black stone at the very edge of the water. It was the same spot where he’d stood before—where this whole surreal bath began.
Jin’s legs almost buckled as his feet touched solid ground. Reika’s hand released him, and he stumbled forward, catching himself on hands and knees on the warm rock. The world spun; he was still dizzy from being handled so roughly. Hot puffs of breath escaped his lips as he tried to steady himself.
When he managed to look up, he realized Reika had already stepped completely out of the onsen behind him. She loomed there, half-shrouded by curls of steam, water streaming off her towering body. With the onsen’s glow at her back and the unnatural sky above, she was a silhouette of raw power—an imposing dark figure with gleaming eyes, standing over him like a judge ready to pass sentence.
Jin’s heart pounded in his throat. He scrambled backward on the ledge as she advanced one step, then another, each footfall slow and deliberate on the wet stone. Her long shadow fell over him, enveloping him in darkness. Droplets of water from her hair and elbows rained down around him, some splashing his face. He barely noticed; he was transfixed by the expression on her face. It wasn’t a snarl, nor a scowl—Reika still wore a semblance of a smile. But it was the smile of a predator deciding how to deal with prey that has annoyed it.
“Stand up, Jin,” she said softly. That gentle, honeyed tone was back in her voice, but now it felt more threatening than if she had shouted.
Jin’s first instinct was to obey immediately. He struggled shakily to his feet, his wet clothes heavy and clinging to his skin. He felt like a sodden kitten pulled from a river, standing before this immaculate huntress. The stone ledge was about waist-high to a kneeling person; to Reika, it was just above her ankle.
As soon as he stood, Reika’s lips curved in a pleased little grin. “Good boy,” she almost whispered. The patronizing praise made Jin flush with equal parts anger and humiliation. He opened his mouth—whether to apologize or argue again, he wasn’t sure—but he never got the chance.
Reika’s foot came forward, hovering over the ledge. Water still dripped from her toes and the arch of her sole as she raised it. Jin’s eyes went wide and he stumbled a step back on instinct, but there was nowhere to go—behind him was a drop back into the steaming lake, and on either side the ledge narrowed. He threw his arms up in a feeble guard.
The ball of Reika’s foot descended on Jin, pressing into his chest and shoulders. It was not a kick, not even quite a stomp; she moved slowly, almost lazily, as she pinned him against the flat slab of rock. Yet the weight and size difference meant that Jin was instantly overpowered. He cried out as his back hit the stone surface. Warm, slightly wet flesh covered him from neck to waist, shoving the air from his lungs. The faint scent of onsen water and her natural sweetness mixed in his nose—a deceptively pleasant smell even as he was nearly smothered by her foot.
Jin’s world became a narrow span of darkness beneath her sole. One of her toes pressed against his cheek, forcing his head to the side; the other curled around the top of his shoulders. He could feel the texture of her skin—silken smooth, with the slight ridges of a footprint pattern—against the side of his face and his torso. The pressure increased incrementally, driving the breath from him. Pain blossomed in his ribs as they strained under the weight. He tried to inhale but it was like a boulder lay on his chest.
Above, through a haze of panic, Jin could just make out Reika’s form towering beyond her leg through the gaps of her toes. She bent forward slightly, hands on her hips. The motion made her thigh press more firmly, inexorably, and Jin let out a strangled gasp as his ribs complained.
“You asked me a question,” Reika said calmly. Her voice reached him past the pounding of blood in his ears. “Something about killing people…?” She feigned a thoughtful tone. “Ah, yes. You wanted to know how I could do that, I suppose. How I could kill so many and then act like it meant nothing.”
Jin could barely choke out a response, and she wasn’t truly seeking one. His fingers scrabbled uselessly at the top of her foot, which to him felt as unmovable as a marble statue heated by the sun. He could feel himself starting to black out; panic surged, and adrenaline with it. With a desperate burst of strength, he tried to push upward—his palms pressed at her big toe and arch, shaking with effort. It was like trying to lift a house. Reika didn’t even budge; if anything, feeling him struggle just encouraged her to press down a little more.
“Shh,” she cooed, looking down at him. “Don’t tire yourself out. You’ll hurt yourself, Jin.” Her tone was mock-concerned, dripping with cruelty. Reika shifted her weight just enough to make a point. The pressure on Jin’s torso suddenly spiked, and he felt something deep inside creak alarmingly. A strangled, wheezing cry escaped his throat. His vision flashed white with pain for an instant.
Then she eased up—just slightly, just enough to let him draw a single, ragged breath. Jin coughed, sucking in steam-laden air mixed with the scent of her skin. He realized he was shaking uncontrollably, more tears pricking at his eyes from the pain and fear.
Above him, Reika’s face lowered closer. Her long hair spilled over one shoulder, the ends dripping onto the stone near Jin’s head. She regarded him almost academically, head tilted to one side. “How easy it would be…” she murmured. “Do you know, Jin? How easy it would be for me to end you right now?”
She punctuated the question with the slightest increase in pressure from her foot. Jin felt a crackle of agony along one of his ribs—he couldn’t stop a whine of pain. His hands, trapped at his sides by her toes, clenched into fists. I’m going to die, he thought with stark clarity. Crushed like a bug under her foot. Fresh terror flooded him.
Reika’s eyes glinted. “I wouldn’t even have to try,” she continued in that almost conversational tone. “No mess. No blood. Just—” Her foot pressed down the tiniest bit more. “—snap.”
A choked sob escaped Jin’s lips. The word echoed in his mind: snap, snap. His bones could be splintered in an instant if she so desired. His life snuffed out between one moment and the next, underfoot like an insect. And the worst part? He believed her when she said it would mean nothing to her. No guilt. No remorse. Likely not even a second thought beyond the immediate thrill.
Reika eased her foot off him a fraction, removing the worst of the pressure but keeping him pinned firmly. Jin sucked in air greedily. Every breath hurt—a sharp pang in his chest told him at least one rib might be cracked. He tried not to whimper. Above, Reika’s face remained close, studying him.
“You’re… a monster,” Jin managed to rasp out, almost inaudibly. His voice quivered, and a tear of pain slipped from the corner of his eye. It wasn’t clear if Reika heard him or just intuited his thoughts.
She narrowed her eyes. For a long moment, neither of them spoke. Only the distant roar of a lava river and the bubbling of the onsen filled the silence, along with Jin’s hitched breaths. Finally, Reika sighed. It was not the earlier playful sigh, but something heavier.
“You think I’m a monster,” she said quietly. There was no question in it—just a statement of fact. Her foot lifted off Jin’s chest completely now, granting him mercy. Jin inhaled deeply, grimacing as he rolled onto his side on the rock. Every part of him was shaking, from adrenaline if not outright injury.
Freed from beneath her foot, he instinctively tried to crawl backwards, away from her looming form. But Reika moved too swiftly. In one fluid motion, she dropped to a crouch. The ground trembled as her knees settled on either side of the ledge where Jin lay. The sudden shift from being under her foot to being between her massive thighs, gazing up at her crouched figure, was disorienting. She was still completely naked, droplets of water trailing down her curves, but there was nothing remotely sexual in her face now. Crouched like this, she resembled some great obsidian panther eyeing a trapped mouse.
Reika lowered one hand and, with a single finger under Jin’s chin, forced him to look up at her. That finger alone covered the span of his throat to his jaw; Jin could feel the lethal potential in even that light touch. He went still, heart hammering.
“I am a monster, a demon, a goddess or whatever they decide to call me,” Reika said, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes bored into Jin’s, demanding he understand. “I’m not human. Not anymore.” Her expression flickered—something like pride, anger, and a hint of sadness all at once.
Jin couldn’t look away. In her eyes he saw depths of madness and loneliness that he could scarcely comprehend. She had once been human—he knew that, she knew that—but that person he’d known was either buried deep or long gone. In her place was this mercurial being of wrath and desire. In her gaze now, as she held him beneath her like a cornered animal, he saw no mercy, but also no outright hatred. She wasn’t doing this out of rage or vengeance. She was doing it because she could, and because he had dared to ruin her pleasant mood.
Reika’s lips curled into a faint smile, one that didn’t reach her eyes. “I used to be small,” she murmured. “Like you. But I’ve long since forgotten what that’s like—how it felt to be weak, to be breakable.” The finger under Jin’s chin shifted, a nail scraping lightly along his cheek as she moved her hand to stroke his wet hair. It was a disturbingly tender gesture from someone who had just nearly crushed him to death.
Jin flinched but didn’t resist. He was acutely aware that with one twitch of those fingers she could snap his neck. The adrenaline crash was hitting him; he felt a wave of exhaustion and despair. A few involuntary tears mingled with the droplets of water on his face, and he quickly wiped them away with the back of his hand, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of seeing him sob.
Reika’s expression softened just a fraction as she watched him. There was a silence, heavy with unspoken emotions. The goddess inhaled deeply, then let out a slow breath. The dangerous tension in the air began to ebb, if only a little.
“That’s enough excitement for tonight,” she said, voice low. She drew back, rising once more to her full height above him. Jin remained kneeling on the stone, arms wrapped around his aching ribs, peering up at her warily.
Towering over him, Reika reached down one more time. Jin suppressed a flinch as her index finger approached his face—but she only brushed aside a damp lock of his hair that had fallen over his eyes. The gesture was almost affectionate, marred only by the sheer scale of her touch and the context of what had just transpired. Her nail, sharp and black, traced lightly over his temple in the process. Jin held his breath, feeling like a mouse under a cat’s paw.
Reika’s face was unreadable as she straightened. Water no longer streamed off her; most had dripped away, leaving her skin glowing and dewy in the night. She looked down at Jin for a long moment, those piercing eyes lingering on his shivering form. The silence was suffocating—Jin didn’t dare break it now.
Finally, she spoke, a note of finality in her tone. “Dry off,” she commanded. “And be grateful I’m still in a forgiving mood.” Her gaze flicked to the horizon where a distant thunderhead pulsed with silent lightning. “If you ever ruin my mood like that again, Jin, I won’t be so gentle.”
Gentle. The word hung in the air as she turned and stepped away, back toward the palace. Jin almost let out a hysterical laugh—if this was her version of gentle, he truly didn’t want to see her wrath. But he kept the thought to himself, gulping down the impulse along with the metallic taste of fear in his mouth.
Reika walked, naked and unabashed, into the swirling mist that edged the onsen. Within a few steps, the darkness and vapor had enveloped most of her form, leaving only the echo of her outline and the faint tap of her retreating footsteps on stone. Jin sat there, watching as her silhouette faded like a nightmare at dawn—except dawn was nowhere near in this eternal twilight realm.
In moments, he was alone. The night air suddenly felt cooler without her overwhelming heat near him. The onsen’s gentle bubbling was the only sound. Slowly, gingerly, Jin shifted to sit properly on the ledge, drawing his knees up. A shudder ran through him—delayed shock setting in.
He was alive. Battered, bruised, humiliated… but alive.
Jin pressed a trembling hand against his ribcage and winced. Every breath still hurt, but it felt like perhaps nothing was fully broken—just cracked and extremely tender. He closed his eyes for a moment, concentrating on breathing slowly. In… out. In… out. The air that entered his lungs was thick with moisture and tinged with sulfur, but it was air, and it meant he could still breathe. He focused on that simple fact to calm himself.
After a minute or two, Jin became aware that his teeth were chattering. The heat of the onsen had kept him warm until now, but sitting exposed in the open, the slight breeze of the demon realm night prickled his wet skin. He realized he needed to get dry, and quickly. As commanding as Reika’s last words had been, they were also practical: if he stayed out here shivering in wet clothes, he’d catch his death of cold—or whatever sickness one caught in a demon dimension.
With considerable effort, Jin pushed himself to his feet. He grimaced, hand going to his side. Moving was painful, but manageable. His soaked pants clung to him unpleasantly, and he noticed one of his shoes was missing—lost in the onsen, likely sunk without a trace. The other shoe squelched with each step as he hobbled off the ledge onto the gravel path.
The landscape around him was eerily quiet now. The purple sky continued to churn lazily with its veins of green and gold, casting enough light to see by, but the absence of Reika’s colossal form made everything seem strangely hollow and oppressive. In the distance, the towering silhouette of her palace loomed—jagged spires and sprawling ramparts cut against the horizon. Jin felt a pang in his chest looking at it; he was heading right back inside that den, into the clutches of the being who’d just toyed with him like a plaything. But what choice did he have? Out here in the open, he was just as vulnerable—to other monsters, to the elements, to despair.
He managed a few steps down the path, leaving a faint trail of water droplets on the dark stones. With each step, his clothes grew colder against his skin. He needed to find a towel or—
Soft footsteps echoed from somewhere up ahead. Jin froze. These weren’t the thunderous booms of Reika’s stride; they were light, quick, and multiplied. More than one person, heading his way. His mind immediately conjured images of demons or other horrors roaming the palace grounds. In a panic, he looked around for a place to hide—there was an outcrop of rock near the path, or maybe he could slip back into the water? But he was so exhausted…
Before he could decide, two figures emerged through the drifting mist along the path leading toward the onsen. Jin’s muscles tensed, prepared for the worst.
They were human. Actually human.
The first figure was a young woman, perhaps in her early twenties, clad in a simple but elegant robe of pure white tied with a golden cord. Her dark hair was pinned up neatly, and even in the dim light Jin could see a gentle yet purposeful look on her face. She moved with calm grace, bare feet making no sound on the stones—he only heard her because of his heightened senses after all the adrenaline. Behind her, a second figure followed: a boy in his mid-to-late teens, carrying a folded bundle of cloth and a small lacquered tray with careful balance. The boy’s hair was a sandy brown, somewhat unruly, and his frame was lean. His posture held a mix of deference and youthful energy as he trailed the woman.
They both spotted Jin at the same time. Instantly, the woman and boy halted and bowed deeply in unison. The precision of it took Jin aback, as did the honor implied by such a bow. He certainly wasn’t used to anyone bowing to him.
“Lord Jin,” the young woman greeted, her voice soft but clear. “Tachibana-sama sent us. She thought you might require some assistance.” As she straightened from the bow, she offered him a kind, if measured, smile.
Jin blinked, disoriented for a moment. Lord Jin? No one had ever called him “lord” in his life. The formal address sounded almost absurd given he was standing there with one shoe and soaked clothes, bedraggled as a half-drowned cat. His mind caught up a second later— Tachibana-sama meant Reika. So she had dispatched these two to tend to him? When? Before leaving him at the onsen? The thought was confusing; how could she have arranged that so quickly, unless they had been waiting nearby?
“I… uh…” Jin struggled to find words. The normalcy and politeness of this interaction was such a stark contrast to the ordeal he’d just endured that he felt off-balance. “Thank you,” he managed finally, voice a bit hoarse. “But, um, who…?”
The woman stepped forward, holding the folded bundle (which looked like clothes) out to him. “My name is Aika,” she said gently. Up close, Jin could see she had a pretty face with refined features and steady eyes, the eyes of someone who had seen much and been tempered by it. She inclined her head toward the boy, who stepped up as well. “This is Kaoru. We serve Tachibana-sama here in the palace Kokuyo, the black radiance. We’re here to help you.”
Kaoru, the teenager, gave a polite nod when introduced. Jin caught a glimpse of something in the boy’s expression—a spark of curiosity or amusement behind the polite facade, especially as Kaoru’s gaze flicked over Jin’s thoroughly soaked state.
Jin accepted the bundle of cloth from Aika, realizing it was a neatly folded robe much like theirs (white with gold accents). The fabric was soft and smelled lightly of jasmine. He also took note of the tray in Kaoru’s hands—on it sat a small porcelain cup that emitted a fragrant steam, and a fluffy towel. His chilled body practically wept with relief at the sight of the towel and the thought of a hot drink.
“Th-thank you,” he said again, more sincerely this time. He started to reach for the towel on the tray, but Kaoru stepped forward before he could and offered it to him directly.
Jin noticed the boy’s hands were steady, though his eyes were studying Jin with a keen, perhaps slightly cheeky interest. “You’re not the first newcomer to come out of an encounter with Tachibana-sama looking a bit… shaken,” Kaoru said, not unkindly. There was the faintest hint of a smirk on his lips, but it was gone in an instant, replaced by a respectfully neutral expression. “She can be overwhelming.”
Aika shot the boy a brief look—perhaps a warning not to overstep—but her face remained composed. Jin took the towel, mopping it over his dripping hair. The simple act of drying himself felt oddly grounding, a reminder of basic humanity and care after the surreal nightmare of the onsen.
“You could say that,” Jin replied wryly to Kaoru’s remark, voice muffled a bit by the towel as he rubbed it over his face. He must have looked utterly shell-shocked. Frankly, he felt it.
Aika gestured politely toward the robe in Jin’s arms. “If you’d like to change into dry clothes, Lord Jin, we can escort you to a place where you can rest after. Tachibana-sama has ordered that you be made comfortable.”
At that, Kaoru let out the slightest snort, quickly stifled. Jin got the sense the boy found some dark humor in the notion of comfort in Reika’s domain. Jin couldn’t blame him—comfortable was not how he’d describe being here. Still, dry clothes and a rest sounded like heaven at the moment.
“Right,” Jin murmured. His mind was slowly adjusting to this sudden hospitality. He looked between Aika and Kaoru. They were both clearly human, as real as him. That realization brought a flood of questions to his lips despite his fatigue. “You… you’re both Human? Like me?” he asked, clutching the robe to his chest.
Aika nodded calmly. “Yes. Human, just like you. Tachibana-sama chose us herself to live and work here.”
Jin hesitated, glancing down. Chose them? To live here? He imagined for a moment Reika plucking Aika and Kaoru out of their ordinary lives—much as she had with him—bringing them to this world. But unlike him, they appeared… well, not happy, but at least not terrified. They wore clean clothes, seemed healthy, and acted with a composed purpose.
“You serve her willingly?” Jin asked, unable to keep the skepticism and hint of incredulity from his tone. The idea of willingly serving someone who could be so cruel…
Aika and Kaoru exchanged a brief look. Kaoru shrugged slightly, as if to say might as well tell him. Aika took a slow breath and replied, “We do. She rescued each of us from circumstances in the mortal world that… would likely have killed us, or worse. Places that didn’t care if we lived or died. Here, under her protection, we have food, shelter, and safety. No one harms us. In return, we serve.”
Jin absorbed that, towel paused in his hand. There was no mistaking the genuine note in Aika’s voice when she said safety. It was clear that, whatever their lives had been, they considered this an improvement. It was hard for Jin to fathom—a life so bad that living under a capricious goddess in a demon realm was preferable—but he also knew nothing of their pasts.
Kaoru chimed in, voice pragmatic, “Tachibana-sama doesn’t lie, and she doesn’t break her promises. That’s more than could be said for the people we left behind. She’s many things—” His mouth quirked wryly, “—but she’s straightforward. In her own way.”
“That’s… enough, Kaoru,” Aika gently interjected, though not harshly. It seemed more to keep him from venturing into saying something that might border on disrespectful. Aika then looked back to Jin. “She can be harsh, yes. But she is also true to her word. That is enough for some of us.” After a beat, she added in a quieter tone, “And at times, she can even be gentle.”
Jin wasn’t sure what to say. He recalled fleetingly the way Reika had brushed his hair aside so tenderly moments ago, the way she’d almost purred with contentment with him in the bath—those could be considered gentle moments, in a twisted way. But they were overshadowed by her casual violence.
Still, seeing Aika and Kaoru here, speaking calmly and even positively about Reika, threw him. It was one thing to fear a monster; it was another to see that monster through the eyes of those who had made peace with it.
He quickly dried himself as best he could and then glanced between the two servants, feeling awkward. “Um… could I maybe have a moment to change?” he asked. He was painfully aware that beneath his clinging shirt and pants, he was soaked and half-naked anyway. “I’d like to get out of these wet things.”
“Of course,” Aika said at once. She turned around, facing away from him, and Kaoru followed suit after handing off the tray to Jin. Jin caught a slight grin on the boy’s face as he turned, something mischievous in it, which confirmed to Jin that Kaoru, at least, was still very much a teenager behind the courteous behavior. But the two gave him as much privacy as possible under the circumstances.
Setting the tray down on a nearby flat rock, Jin quickly shrugged out of his sodden shirt and peeled off his heavy pants. Both landed with a wet plop on the ground. He kept his damp undergarments on—there was a limit to how comfortable he was stripping in the open with near-strangers about, even if they weren’t watching. Gingerly, he pulled on the fresh robe. It was a simple kimono-style garment that wrapped around and tied at the waist with the golden sash. On him, it hung a bit loose (he wasn’t as tall or broad as whomever it might have been originally tailored for), but it was blissfully dry and soft. He exhaled, feeling human again as the fabric brushed his skin.
“I’m decent,” Jin said. Aika and Kaoru turned back to face him. Kaoru’s gaze flicked to the discarded Earth clothes on the ground—Jin’s t-shirt with a faded band logo, his jeans and single remaining shoe—and an amused smile tugged at his lips, but he said nothing. Aika picked up the tray again and offered Jin the cup that sat on it.
It was tea, dark and giving off a rich fragrance of plum and spices. Jin accepted it gratefully, wrapping his cold fingers around the warm porcelain. As he sipped, the sweet-tart taste of plum with a hint of cinnamon spread through his mouth, and warmth coursed down his throat to his stomach. It was delicious, and he hadn’t realized until that moment how thirsty and chilled he was. “Thank you,” he murmured, meaning it deeply.
Aika inclined her head. “If you’re ready, Lord Jin, we’ll escort you to your chambers. Tachibana-sama has prepared a room for you to rest. Food will be brought, and anything else you require.”
Jin felt a tired laugh bubble up, but he contained it to a small smile. Chambers. Food. The contrast between the brutality he’d experienced and the courteous hospitality being offered was almost absurd. But he wouldn’t refuse it. He needed a rest desperately.
“That sounds good,” he said simply. He then mustered the courage to ask one more burning question as they began to walk slowly back toward the palace. “You mentioned I’m… not the first person she’s brought here. Others like me. What… what happened to them?” He needed to know, even if part of him feared the answer.
Kaoru and Aika exchanged another glance, and this time Aika’s face grew a shade more somber. They walked on for a few steps in silence, the crunch of gravel under three sets of feet the only sound. Finally, Kaoru spoke, voice quiet. “Most who came before couldn’t adjust to life here. Some… grew frightened, as you can imagine. A few tried to defy her, or escape.”
“They didn’t last,” Aika added softly. She kept her gaze forward, but Jin saw a shadow in her eyes. “They’re not here anymore.”
Jin felt a chill that the warm tea couldn’t banish. He had suspected as much. Reika’s attention was as deadly as it was capricious. If someone bored her or angered her, that was likely the end of them. The fact he was still alive after openly challenging her tonight might have been nothing short of a miracle—or perhaps a perverse whim on her part to keep him around.
He clutched the tea cup a bit tighter, his knuckles whitening. I’m still alive. For now. But how long until he said or did the wrong thing and ended up like those other “guests”? He thought of the twisted glee in her eyes as she pinned him down… and the strange tenderness as she had inquired if he was comfortable. Why me? Why was he someone she decided to bring here and keep? Was it because they had known each other before, or was that irrelevant now?
Aika’s voice broke into his thoughts. “We should hurry inside. The night can get cold.” She gestured ahead, and Jin realized they had reached the great doors of the palace once more. They stood ajar, awaiting them like a yawning mouth.
With a bracing breath, Jin nodded and followed the two servants back into Reika’s lair.
The room Aika led Jin to could almost be described as cozy—an odd word in a demon queen’s palace, Kokuyo as they called it, but it fit. After winding through a few grand hallways (thankfully mostly empty and far less imposing than the throne room), they had arrived at a pair of sliding shoji doors. Beyond them was a small chamber lit by gentle amber lanterns that hung from wooden beams overhead. The walls were polished dark stone, but partially covered by beautifully painted paper screens depicting cranes flying over moonlit water. There was a low table made of some gleaming reddish wood, surrounded by plush cushions of deep violet. In one corner, a large brazier glowed softly, emanating warmth that filled the space. The floor, surprisingly, was lined with tatami mats—a touch of traditional comfort that reminded Jin so much of home that his chest ached.
It was simple, elegant, and notably lacking in overt demonic motifs. In fact, aside from the scale (everything was a little larger than normal, likely to accommodate Reika if she decided to enter even at a greater size), it could have been a room in a ryokan or a traditional inn back in Japan.
“This will be your chamber while you stay here,” Aika explained. She moved quietly about the room, adjusting a lantern’s wick and straightening the already perfectly neat arrangement of cushions. Kaoru slid the doors shut behind them, muffling the distant howls of the demon realm’s winds.
Jin hovered near the entrance at first, taking it in. He realized he hadn’t let out the breath he’d been holding. This was likely the first truly safe, enclosed space he’d been in since… since leaving Tokyo? Hard to believe so much had happened in what must be less than a day.
He stepped further in, the tatami mats brushing his bare feet (they had given him simple slippers, but he’d left them at the door out of habit). Immediately he felt some of the tension in his shoulders ease. The whole room was imbued with a quiet calm. The air even smelled pleasant—incense of sandalwood or something akin, subtly masking the sulfur scent that clung to his skin.
Aika gestured to one of the cushions by the table. “Please, sit. You should rest. Toma will be here shortly with a meal.”
Jin obeyed, lowering himself onto the cushion. The soft padding gave under him comfortably. His ribs complained at the movement but in the warmth of this room, and with the adrenaline fading, it was a dull ache rather than sharp pain. He set the empty teacup down on the table, noting absently that the wood had delicate carvings of lotus flowers around its edges.
“Thank you… both of you,” Jin said, looking up at Aika and Kaoru earnestly. “I… I don’t know what I would have done without your help.” It felt important to acknowledge their kindness. They had no reason to care about him beyond orders, but he sensed a genuine compassion from Aika and a genuine if entertained curiosity from Kaoru.
Aika gave a small bow of her head, while Kaoru just flashed a brief grin as if to say Don’t mention it.
“I know you must have many questions, Lord Jin,” Aika said. “And in time, we will answer what we can. But for now, try to recover your strength. Tachibana-sama will summon you when she is ready.”
There was something in the way she said it that made Jin think this was as much a warning as it was reassurance. When she is ready. Not if—when. Reika’s whims were law here. He was not going to be allowed to simply hide away in this chamber indefinitely.
Jin nodded, lowering his eyes. “Understood.” He hesitated, then added quietly, “And… I’m just ‘Jin.’ You don’t have to call me lord. I’m not… anyone special.” The honorific felt wrong, almost mocking, considering how powerless he actually was.
Kaoru let out a light chuckle at that. “If you insist,” he said, “though around Tachibana-sama we’ll keep it formal. She likes her… toys to be treated well.” The boy’s choice of word made Jin flinch—toys. Kaoru seemed to notice and opened his mouth as if to apologize or clarify, but just then a scuffling sound came from the doorway.
The shoji screen slid open partway, and another young man stepped through, carefully balancing a large tray laden with covered dishes. He was shorter than Kaoru by a bit, and looked a year or two older, perhaps mid-to-late twenties. His brown hair was messy and he had a dusting of freckles across his nose. The robe he wore was similar to Aika and Kaoru’s, though a bit askew like he had thrown it on in a hurry. He wore a nervous, concentrated expression as he maneuvered the tray through the door, using one foot to slide it open further.
“Toma, slow down,” Kaoru said, stepping over to help before any catastrophe could occur. The teen took the tray from the newcomer’s hands and set it on the table in front of Jin.
Toma (for Jin assumed this was the chef Aika mentioned) nearly dropped into a formal bow so low his nose almost touched the tatami. “L-Lord Jin! Forgive me—I mean, p-please enjoy this meal prepared for you!” he blurted out, words tumbling over each other. His face was flushed, perhaps from rushing over here or from the act of speaking to the guest directly.
Jin couldn’t help but smile a little. After dealing with a cosmic being who could crush him in an instant, seeing someone else more nervous than he was felt strangely endearing. “Thank you, Toma,” he said gently. “I’m sure it’ll be great.”
Kaoru rolled his eyes slightly at Toma’s dramatic bow, while Aika smiled kindly and beckoned Toma to kneel beside the table. He did so, beginning to unload the dishes with care. The aroma of the food reached Jin’s nose and made his stomach rumble loudly. Only now did he realize how hungry he was—he hadn’t eaten since… yesterday? Everything that happened blurred time, but it felt like ages.
One by one, Toma presented the dishes: a bowl of perfectly steamed white rice, a plate of grilled fish garnished with a sprig of green herb, a small bowl of miso soup with tofu and seaweed, and a selection of pickled vegetables. It was an incredibly normal meal. Jin stared for a moment, half-expecting something bizarre or otherworldly, but this could have come straight from a traditional Japanese kitchen.
“It’s… ordinary,” Jin murmured without thinking, a note of relief in his voice.
Toma froze, unsure if that was a compliment or not. Aika chuckled softly. “We find that normal food tends to be easier on newcomers. Not everyone takes well to demon realm cuisine, so we stay with what you’re used to, when possible.”
Jin nodded appreciatively. He picked up the provided chopsticks (lacquered black with tiny gold filigree—of course even simple utensils were opulent here) and hesitated a moment, the events of the day momentarily holding his appetite at bay. But the warm, savory smell was too inviting. He took a bite of the rice first. It was fluffy and slightly sweet, with just a hint of vinegar—cooked to perfection. A bite of the fish next—flaky, salty, with a touch of charcoal smokiness. The miso soup warmed him from the inside with its rich umami.
A sudden wave of emotion hit Jin as he ate: it tasted like home. It tasted like peaceful evenings at his grandmother’s house in the countryside, or small diners in the city after a long day. The simplicity and familiarity of the meal made his chest tighten. He realized tears had gathered in his eyes again, unbidden. Hastily, he wiped them with the sleeve of the robe before any of the servants could politely pretend not to notice.
For a short while, Jin focused on eating. Aika, Kaoru, and Toma stayed in the room but respectfully hung back near the walls, speaking in low whispers to each other when they did speak at all, giving Jin space. He was grateful; he needed the quiet. Each bite of food settled him, piece by piece, back into a state resembling normalcy. Or at least as close to normalcy as one could get here.
Maybe I can survive this, he thought between mouthfuls. If I just stay on her good side… if I don’t make her angry… But an opposing thought immediately rose: Is that any kind of life? Walking on eggshells around a tyrant who plays with you like a toy? His appetite waned slightly at that, but he forced himself to keep eating. He needed his strength, whatever came next.
He was halfway through the meal when an inexplicable sensation passed through him—a faint vibration, a hum in the air that made the hair on his arms stand. The lantern light in the room flickered. Jin paused, lowering his chopsticks. The servants all noticed it too: Aika’s head snapped up, Kaoru’s eyes darted to the door, and Toma nearly spilled the teapot he was holding.
Jin knew, instinctively, what it was. Or rather, who it was. A presence… heavy, oppressive and yet enticing, pressing against the edges of the room. The very walls seemed to tighten.
A moment later, one of the paper screen walls—one which Jin had assumed was simply part of the room’s perimeter—began to darken with a silhouette behind it. The screen then slid aside (despite no one visibly touching it) to reveal the immense form of Reika crouching just outside the room.
Jin’s breath caught in his throat. She hadn’t even used the door; she had simply made a door by reaching through the outer wall. Reality itself bent to accommodate her—as if the architecture dared not inconvenience her by trivial things like physical size constraints. In the golden lantern glow, Reika looked… otherworldly. She had donned a garment since leaving the onsen: a black silk kimono robe, much like the one she discarded earlier but simpler and loosely tied. It hung half-open, clearly an effortless, hasty dressing just to cover herself minimally. The robe slipped off one shoulder, revealing the flawless expanse of skin beneath, and it was parted at her thigh, showing a long stretch of her leg. Her damp hair was left to cascade wildly about her shoulders and back. Droplets of water still clung to her neck and collarbone, catching the light. She looked like some decadent, ancient spirit caught in the brief moment of stepping out of a bath—because, of course, she was exactly that.
Aika, Kaoru, and Toma immediately bowed deeply. Jin was too startled to move, frozen in place on his cushion with the bowl of rice still in his hands. His heart slammed against his ribcage. Had she heard? Was she furious? Or was this another casual visit?
Reika’s gaze swept the room and landed on him. She smiled slowly. “Well?” she purred, eyes flitting to the food. “Do you like the meal I arranged for you, Jin?”
Her tone was disarmingly normal, almost as if she were a host checking on her guest’s satisfaction. But Jin knew better than to trust normalcy with her. He carefully set down the bowl and rose to his knees, bowing his head slightly—not as deep as the servants he wasn’t sure his ribs would let him go that low even if he tried, but respectful enough. “It’s… very good. Thank you,” he said cautiously. His voice sounded so small in this room now that she occupied it.
Reika’s lips curved, pleased. “I’m glad.” She then seemed to notice the trio of her servants who remained in prostrate bows. Her eyes flicked to Toma, who was nearest and trembling slightly. “Oh? And who is this little mouse?” she asked, a lilting tease in her voice.
Toma visibly blanched even as he kept his head down. “Tachibana-sama,” he stuttered, “forgive me, I— I was just s-serving the meal, I—”
Kaoru intervened smoothly, keeping his tone respectful yet light, “This is Toma, Tachibana-sama. He’s the new chef’s assistant. I asked him to bring the food.” The teen raised up from his bow with practiced nonchalance, evidently knowing that someone had to speak or Toma might faint. There was a subtle boldness in Kaoru’s demeanor around Reika that Jin noticed with a bit of awe and worry—the boy had a glimmer in his eye, a hint of cockiness even as he remained reverent.
Reika’s attention remained on Toma, who had dared to lift his face just enough to peek at the goddess. She leaned forward a little, her enormous form still half outside the room. Even crouched, she had to stoop to peer fully in. The room itself seemed to expand subtly around her so that she could fit without utterly demolishing it, but she was definitely not a mere human size.
“I remember him now,” Reika mused, tapping her chin with one long finger. “You’re the one who cried the last week I spoke to you, aren’t you?” She said it sweetly, as if recalling a fond memory.
Toma’s face went ashen. “I-I… That was— the incense smoke got in my eyes, Lady, I—” he babbled, voice quivering. Clearly, he had indeed broken down in tears at some point in front of her, and he was terrified she held it against him.
“Of course it was the incense,” Reika cooed with a false sympathetic pout. Her eyes glinted with mirth. “Poor thing.”
Jin felt a spike of protective instinct toward the hapless chef. Toma’s fear was palpable; Jin knew exactly how it felt to be under that merciless gaze. He wanted to speak up, to draw her attention away from the man before she did something cruel, but a combination of caution and the throbbing ache in his chest kept him silent for the moment.
Reika’s hand appeared, reaching into the room. But not toward Toma directly—her aim was the tray on the table. With a single, deliberate motion, she extended one elegantly manicured finger and flicked the edge of the tray. The tray and all remaining dishes upon it clattered to the floor. The porcelain cup and bowls overturned, thankfully not breaking but rolling noisily. A bit of leftover soup splashed onto the mats.
The sudden noise made Toma flinch violently. He immediately scrambled on hands and knees to gather the fallen items. “F-Forgive me!” he blurted, assuming fault for the spilled contents as he hastily tried to right the tray.
Reika chuckled. “How clumsy of me,” she said, obviously untruthful. There was a predatory satisfaction in her eyes as she watched Toma panic. “I just slipped. You don’t mind cleaning that up, do you, dear?”
Toma was practically panting with nerves, bowing repeatedly. “Not at all, my Lady. I’ll clean it right away—I’m so sorry—”
As he fumbled to pick up the ceramic dishes, Reika’s foot—still bare—slid silently into the room behind him. Jin’s breath caught. She hovered her toes just above the trembling man’s back, close enough that a drop of water from her ankle fell onto his shoulder. Reika’s eyes flicked toward Jin briefly, gauging his reaction perhaps, then back to Toma.
The tip of her big toe almost—almost—touched Toma’s hunched form as he recovered the last bowl. She let it hang there, an inch from him, like a poised guillotine.
Jin couldn’t stay silent any longer. The memory of being under that foot, the helplessness, the humiliation—it spurred him. He pushed up from his cushion to his feet, ignoring the flare of pain in his side at the sudden move.
“Reika—” he said, more loudly than he expected, voice echoing slightly in the hushed chamber. He caught himself and added, “Please… stop.” He tried to keep his tone as respectful as possible, but it still came out with an undercurrent of plea.
Reika’s foot remained suspended. Slowly, she turned her head to look at Jin. One of her eyebrows arched, her expression caught between surprise and amusement. “Hmm?”
Jin swallowed but held firm. “He hasn’t done anything wrong,” he said, trying to keep his voice steady. His heart was slamming against his ribs—what was he doing? Courting death, probably. But he pressed on. “He’s just a kid. You’re scaring the hell out of him.”
For a heartbeat, you could have heard a pin drop. Kaoru’s eyes went round at Jin’s boldness. Aika looked down, tense. Toma remained statue-still, hardly daring to breathe.
Then Reika… laughed. A soft, velvety chuckle rolled from her throat. She lowered her foot away from Toma—who promptly scrambled back out of reach—and shifted her whole body, turning to face Jin fully. Rising up from her crouch, she settled into a kneeling position closer to Jin’s side of the room. Even kneeling she was enormous, but now her attention was fixed solely on him.
“You object, do you?” she purred. “My little guest feels protective of the servants?” There was a dangerous lilt to her voice, though her lips were curved in a smile.
Jin felt a drop of sweat trickle down his back. His outburst had been impulsive; now he had to back it up carefully. “He’s… they’re helping me,” Jin said, a bit more quietly, glancing toward Toma who was now huddled behind Aika. “There’s no need to torment him.”
Reika’s eyes hooded. She tapped a finger against her chin, pretending to consider his words. “No need,” she echoed. “Perhaps not. But it is entertaining. You should see how expressive they get—the quivering lips, the wide eyes…” She sighed with mock satisfaction.
Jin’s hands balled into fists at his sides. “They’re not toys,” he said, a flash of anger heating his tone despite himself.
Reika’s gaze sharpened and for a second Jin feared he’d gone too far. But then she let out a lilting laugh. “Oh, Jin. Everything is a toy to someone like me.” She leaned in closer; Jin could see the gold flecks swirling in her irises. “But since you insist…”
She looked past Jin toward where Toma and the others cowered. She gave a small flick of her wrist, a gesture of dismissal. “Enough for now. All of you, leave us.”
The servants bowed hurriedly. Toma practically scampered out, clutching the tray to his chest. Kaoru offered Jin a sympathetic half-smile before he slid the door shut behind him. In moments, Jin and Reika were alone in the chamber.
Alone, save for the fluttering of lantern flames and Jin’s pounding heart.
Jin slowly sank back down to his cushion, exhaling a breath he hadn’t realized he held. Reika remained kneeling a short distance away, studying him.
He realized, somewhat belatedly, that this was the first time they truly had privacy since arriving in this realm. A knot formed in his stomach. Earlier in the onsen, there had been the water, the open sky—a sense of space even with her overwhelming presence. Here in this enclosed room, she dominated the atmosphere entirely. Every lantern flicker and shadow felt like an extension of her will.
Reika broke the silence first. “You have a soft spot for helpless creatures, hmm?” She tilted her head, feigning innocence. “First you beg for the city of Kagetora, now my servants. Anyone else you want to save while you’re at it?”
Jin bristled at her wording. “I’m not begging,” he muttered. “I just don’t like needless cruelty.”
Reika’s eyes flashed with something like excitement at his defiant tone. She shifted her position, setting her hands on her thighs. “Needless? There’s always a need, Jin. Sometimes the need is simply my own amusement.”
He felt an edge of frustration. She was so blasé, so utterly unrepentant. Perhaps he had hoped, foolishly, that away from her audience of demons and mortals, she might show a crack of remorse or conflict. But no—she was completely at ease with her tyrannical whimsy.
Jin shook his head. “You enjoy it too much,” he said, echoing the words he had spoken to her once years ago when they played video games and she would gloat at every victory. But this was no game now, and the stakes were lives.
“Of course I do,” Reika replied instantly, unfazed. She rose up onto her knees to her full height—the top of her head nearly brushed the ceiling. Jin felt dwarfed, sitting at her feet. “Watching you all scurry and react… it’s charming. And instructive.” Her smile was equal parts seductive and menacing. “I learn what makes everyone tick. What they fear, what they value. It’s useful.”
Jin looked up at her, a mix of sadness and weariness in his gaze. “They fear you,” he said. “That’s obvious. And I’m pretty sure you know what I value by now.”
Reika’s expression softened a touch, a hint of genuine feeling slipping through. “Do you think I want them to love me?” she asked. “Fear is fine. Fear is reliable.” There was a flicker in her eyes—perhaps a memory or a buried hurt. “Love is fickle. Fear endures.”
Jin opened his mouth, wanting to ask if she truly believed that. If the girl he once knew, who had cried at sad movies and held stray cats in her lap, truly thought love was worthless. But he bit his tongue. That girl was gone, or at least deeply hidden.
Reika regarded him for a long moment, the silence stretching. Finally, she exhaled and rolled her shoulders, as if casting off an invisible weight. “Enough serious talk.” She waved a hand, and Jin flinched instinctively, but she only gestured at his half-eaten meal. “Finish your dinner. You’ll need your strength.”
Jin’s stomach twisted. “For what?”
A playful smirk tugged at her lips. “Oh, who knows,” she said breezily. “Tomorrow’s a new day, full of possibilities. It depends how entertaining you prove to be.” She said it casually, but the underlying threat was there: if you bore me or defy me, bad things can happen.
Jin felt appetite flee entirely. Pushing rice around in a bowl while under the gaze of a predator was too much. But he forced himself to take a few more bites, if only to avoid provoking her further. The food tasted like ash now.
Reika watched with a pleased expression as he ate obediently. She remained crouched by the table, a living monolith at rest. Every so often, Jin glanced up and found her eyes fixed on him—bright, unblinking. The intensity of her stare made each mouthful feel like a performance on a stage. He set his chopsticks down after a token effort, bowing his head. “I’m done,” he murmured.
“Mmh.” Reika’s response was a low note of acknowledgment. A satisfied smile curled her lips. “Good.”
Before Jin could react, her hand appeared next to him on the floor. Those pale fingers, tipped in black nails, drummed once on the wood, then began to curl around him. Jin stiffened. It was not an attack, but a claiming. The enormous digits scooped him and the cushion he sat on off the floor with disarming ease. In a dizzying rush, he was lifted up into the air along with the silk cushion beneath him.
He gasped and grabbed the nearest thing—two of her fingers—as the ground dropped away. The cushion, fortunately, stayed under him as a buffer, but the sudden vertigo made his stomach lurch.
Reika rose to her feet smoothly, holding Jin at waist level like a trinket. Her other hand casually brushed aside a hanging lantern that was in her way, ripping the fixture from the ceiling rope. She paid it no mind as it shattered somewhere behind her; her focus was entirely on the small human cradled in her grasp.
Jin looked down and felt his head spin—the floor was a terrifying distance below, and he was pressed against Reika’s right hand, which supported his cushion seat. Her fingers curved around him in a loose cage. He realized this position was deliberate: she hadn’t scooped him into her bare palm like earlier. By letting him sit on the pillow, she avoided direct contact, making it marginally more comfortable for him while still completely controlling him. It was a subtle gesture of… caring? Or just practicality? Hard to say.
“You’re coming to bed with me tonight,” Reika announced, as if she were telling him the weather.
Jin’s eyes widened. “B-bed…?” His voice cracked. His thoughts immediately jumped to implications that sent a surge of both panic and something else through him. Surely she didn’t mean—
He looked up at her colossal face. She was smirking, clearly enjoying the flustered look on his face. “Wh-what do you mean?” Jin stammered. “Reika, I—maybe I should just stay—”
“You heard me,” she interrupted firmly. Her hand holding him drew a little closer to her body as she carried him toward the door. “Did you think I’d let you wander around my palace unsupervised? You sleep where I sleep, little Jin.”
He felt heat in his cheeks at the casual use of “little Jin,” said almost affectionately, like a pet name. “I—this isn’t necessary,” he tried to argue. “I won’t wander, I pr—”
Reika chuckled, a dark melodic sound. “No, you won’t,” she agreed with amused certainty. “Because you’ll be right next to me, where I can keep an eye on you.”
Jin’s heart hammered. There was no dissuading her. The more he protested, the more stubborn glee lit up her eyes. He braced himself as she slid open the door to exit his chamber. Going to her bedroom, he realized, wherever that is. The very idea made his pulse race in a confusing mix of dread and anticipation.
The palace halls were silent and empty now. Most servants likely kept out of Reika’s way at night, and any guards or creatures lurking stayed in the shadows. Reika’s footsteps were soft thuds as she moved through twisting corridors, carrying Jin effortlessly along. She hadn’t bothered to put on sandals or slippers; her bare feet padded on the polished wood floors without a sound, except for the slight creak of wood under colossal weight.
Jin found himself oddly hyper-aware of every detail: the way her robes shifted with each stride, the subtle scent of her—like night-blooming flowers and a hint of sulfur from the baths. His position at her waist level meant occasionally he was drawn near to her body, brushing against the fabric of her yukata. Once, as she turned a corner, the side of his face pressed momentarily into her hip, through the silk. He jerked back instinctively, and heard a soft giggle rumble above.
At length, they reached a grand double door engraved with elaborate patterns of swirling clouds and staring eyes. Reika pushed it open with her free hand. A rush of warmer air greeted them as she stepped inside her bedchamber.
Jin’s breath caught at the sight. The chamber was vast—far larger than his, and perhaps rivaling the throne room in sheer volume. Yet it was not an austere space. It was sumptuous and inviting in a way he hadn’t expected of a demon queen’s quarters. The floors here were dark polished wood partially covered by enormous rugs of rich crimson and black patterns. Tall columns held up a vaulted ceiling from which draped banners of black silk embroidered with golden motifs of dragons and moons. Braziers in the corners gave off a low, steady light that made everything glow in hues of red and gold.
And at the center, raised on a broad dais of lacquered wood, was a bed fit for a deity. It was more like a platform of cushions and silks—a positively sprawling expanse piled with plush bedding. Gauzy curtains hung from a canopy overhead, stirring gently in a breeze from an open window high above. Even from a distance, Jin could smell the subtle perfume of fresh linens and night air.
Reika carried Jin directly toward the bed. Each of her footfalls made the floor tremble faintly, a reminder of her unchecked power even in repose. She ascended the dais with a single step up. Standing beside the bed, she finally eased her grip and lowered her hand, allowing Jin and the cushion to slide gently onto the soft surface of the mattress.
Jin scrambled off the pillow onto his feet, wobbling slightly as the bed’s softness threw him off balance. Immediately, his boots sank into the surface—some kind of feather or down filling, layered thick. It was like standing on a firm cloud. The embroidered coverlet beneath him was a deep midnight blue with swirling gold designs that almost seemed to move like real smoke around his feet.
He looked up at Reika. She remained standing at the bedside, gazing down at him with an unreadable expression. In this setting, she looked every bit the goddess of the night: her dark yukata draping off one shoulder, revealing a smooth expanse of collarbone and the upper swell of her bosom; her hair cascading around her form; her eyes luminescent in the dim light.
Slowly, Reika climbed onto the bed. The whole structure barely shook—crafted, no doubt, to support her enormity without issue. She settled onto her side amid the pillows, propping her head up on one hand, her long hair fanning out around her. With the other hand, she casually reached out and plucked Jin’s only source of stability—the cushion he’d arrived on—from under his feet. Jin yelped softly and toppled forward onto the mattress as the cushion was whisked away. Reika tossed it aside behind her with a flick.
Before Jin could push himself upright, her hand returned. But this time, instead of grabbing him, her fingers nudged him, positioning him closer to her. Finally, they withdrew, leaving Jin lying against the warm front of her body—tucked just under her collarbone, partially nestled in the valley between her breasts. Through the thin fabric of her robe, he could feel the radiating heat of her skin and the steady thump… thump… of her heart, a slow and powerful rhythm that resonated through his whole frame.
He froze, acutely aware of every point of contact—his shoulder pressed lightly against the curve of one breast, his legs resting on the silk of her garment draped over her ribcage. It was a deeply intimate position, yet Reika’s demeanor suggested nothing overtly sexual. She cradled him there like one might hold a small child or a treasured pet close to the chest.
A long silence stretched. Reika seemed in no hurry to speak. She watched him with a heavy-lidded gaze, one finger idly toying with a lock of her hair. Jin’s mind raced and blanked all at once. What was he supposed to do or say now? The tension, the closeness—it was overwhelming.
At last, Reika broke the silence with a whisper: “You’re quiet.” Her tone was teasing, but soft. “That’s not like you, Jin. Did dinner tire you out so much?”
Jin licked his lips. His mouth had gone dry again. “It’s been… a long day,” he managed, voice hoarse. Understatement of the century. He swallowed, then added with a touch of wryness, “Being nearly stepped on can wear a guy out.”
A flash of white teeth showed as Reika grinned. “Ah, but you survived. And now look at you.” She shifted slightly, nestling him a bit higher against her chest. Jin slid an inch closer to her neck, now practically reclining against the upper slope of her breast. “All cozy with me. Do you know,” she mused, “how many men would kill to be in your position right now?”
Jin’s breath hitched. A potent mix of emotions churned inside him—flattery, fear, guilt. Yes, many men would indeed envy him; he was well aware how stunning Reika was. In another life, this closeness would have been the stuff of dreams. But those hypothetical men did not know the truth of this goddess the way he did. To them, she would be an ethereal beauty. To Jin, she was that and a harbinger of nightmares.
“I didn’t ask for this,” he murmured, eyes downcast. He couldn’t help the slight bitterness that crept into his voice.
Reika’s playful smirk faded. She tilted his chin up with the edge of one fingernail until he met her gaze. “No,” she said quietly, “you didn’t. But what does that matter?” Her eyes bored into him, luminous and unreadable. “Humans always think what they want is so important, that you get to choose what life hands you. Who touches you. Who keeps you.” Her voice was a low whisper now, dangerous in its intimacy. “You’re mine, Jin. By choice or not. You came into my world. You belong to me.”
A shiver rippled through Jin. There it was—her philosophy laid bare. In her mind, he was essentially property now, and his consent was irrelevant. Hearing it stated so bluntly should have ignited fury in him… yet something in her delivery, in that quietly possessive tone, left him more trembling than angry.
Reika’s finger, still under his chin, moved. She traced it down the side of his neck and along his shoulder. Jin tensed at the contact. It wasn’t painful—quite the opposite, it was gentle—but he couldn’t forget that same digit had pinned him hours before. There was a haunted familiarity to this moment: a giant girl running her finger along his body. Memory flashed of the onsen, of being stroked and examined.
Her nail slid down his arm and then she brushed the back of that finger along his side, almost a caress. Jin bit down on any sound that threatened to escape him. He could feel his skin reacting, a confusing mixture of goosebumps and flushed heat.
“You’re lucky,” Reika continued, voice dropping to a velvety murmur. “Lucky I don’t want more from you than this.” The implication hung heavy in the air. More? Jin’s mind conjured images he quickly batted away.
He must have shown his anxiety on his face, because Reika gave a soft, sultry chuckle. “Relax,” she practically purred. “If I intended to take you in that way, you’d already be naked, darling.”
Jin’s ears burned. He looked away, mortified, and caught a glimpse of her hand resting behind him. Her nails gleamed gold in the low light as she flexed her fingers. Those same fingers could tear his clothes off in an instant if she so chose, he knew.
But she didn’t. Instead, Reika’s touch turned almost contemplative. The pad of one finger traced a line down his back, following the curve of his spine through the thin robe he wore. Jin suppressed a shudder—it was like being petted by a creature that could crush him, a bizarre parody of affection.
She hummed thoughtfully, feeling the stiffness in his posture. “Still so soft everywhere,” she murmured. “Fragile little Jin.” Her fingertip circled against his back, and he felt a faint pressure, as if she were testing the give of his form. “You carry a tension in you… so out of place here.”
Jin couldn’t help a flinch as she hit a sore spot near his ribs—one of the bruises from earlier. Reika immediately paused. Her finger moved back up to his shoulder.
“Did I hurt you?” she asked, sounding genuinely curious.
“You mean besides stepping on me?” Jin replied before he could stop himself. There was a bite in his tone.
Reika’s eyes flashed and for a moment he thought he’d done it—snapped her patience. But then she surprised him. She laughed softly and said, “Yes. Besides that.”
Jin hesitated, then admitted, “My chest is… a bit bruised, I think.”
A shadow of something like regret passed over her face. “I did press down hard, didn’t I?” she said, almost to herself, as if recalling a fond but unfortunate memory.
Jin exhaled slowly. “Just a bit,” he muttered.
Her amethyst eyes regarded him steadily. “I forget sometimes how delicate humans are. It’s been… a long time since I was one.” She leaned her head back against the cushions, gazing up at the ceiling draperies. “I barely remember what it felt like to be small and weak.”
Jin found a small opening in her words. “You do remember, though,” he said quietly. “At least a little. You’re remembering now, aren’t you? With me here.”
Her eyes snapped back to him, narrowing slightly. He wasn’t sure if he’d annoyed her or hit the mark. Maybe both.
“I dream sometimes,” Reika said abruptly, her voice different now—quieter, almost wistful. Jin listened intently, hardly daring to breathe for fear she’d stop. “I dream of lights. Neon signs everywhere, buildings of glass. The smell of the city—hot metal, concrete, sugar.” She spoke the words with a faraway look, like reciting lines of a half-forgotten song.
Jin felt a pang in his chest. Tokyo. She was describing Tokyo at night—the city they both once called home. The ache in her voice was subtle but it was there. She did remember.
Reika’s brow creased faintly. “And then I wake up in this world,” she continued, sighing. “And I’m still what I am now. I’m still better.” Her momentary nostalgia hardened back into confidence, maybe even contempt.
Jin lowered his eyes. Better. She truly believed this monstrous power made her life better than being human. Perhaps, to her, it did. After all, in their old world Reika had been… what? An ordinary girl, subject to the whims of others and the tragedies of life. Here she was near-omnipotent. It was intoxicating, surely.
Suddenly he was being lifted. Reika’s hand cupped around his back and bottom, raising him up along her torso. He ended up almost face to face with her, his feet resting lightly on the upper slope of her chest for balance. Her other hand came around as if encircling him, but she didn’t squeeze—she only held him like that, suspended before her eyes.
She regarded him like one might a rare, curious creature in hand. “Do you know why you’re still alive, Jin?” she asked softly.
He stared at her, mesmerized and afraid to move. “…No,” he answered honestly.
Her lips curved. “Because when I saw you in that shrine, you made me feel something I hadn’t felt in ages.” One corner of her mouth quirked wryly. “You annoyed me.”
Jin blinked. Of all the answers he anticipated, that wasn’t one. “Annoyed you…?”
Reika’s throaty laugh returned. “Oh yes. It was like hearing an old song that gets stuck in your head. Familiar, a bit irritating, but you can’t let it go.” She reached with her thumb and forefinger to tweak a stray strand of Jin’s hair, almost playfully. “You were a piece of something I left behind, and suddenly there you were, tugging on some distant memory. I kept you because I was curious. And maybe because you reminded me, in a faint, unpleasant way, of that weak little human I used to be.”
Jin felt a lump in his throat. There was a lot to unpack in that statement—her disdain for who she was, the fact that she kept him not out of lingering love or friendship, but out of curiosity and maybe a desire to torment that ghost of her past. It stung, but he also believed it might not be the whole story. She wouldn’t be opening up like this if there wasn’t more beneath.
He was about to speak—he wasn’t even sure what to say, but something empathetic was rising to his tongue. However, Reika suddenly yawned, a great full-bodied stretch that jostled him in her grip. Her fingers tightened instinctively around him so he wouldn’t fall as her body arched and relaxed.
“Ah, enough chatter. It’s late,” she murmured, voice sleepy and sultry. Her heavy-lidded eyes regarded him with a hint of fondness now. Perhaps talking about the past had drained her mood for the night.
Reika shifted to lie more fully on the bed, rolling onto her side and gathering the massive pillows under her head. As she settled, she lowered Jin from her hand onto the bed’s surface in front of her chest. Before he could get his bearings on the uneven, soft ground of the mattress, her arm came around him.
With a single motion, Reika scooped Jin against her, pulling him into the curve of her body. She curled around him in a loose embrace as she got comfortable under the silk sheets. Jin’s world became a wall of warmth on one side (her body) and the soft give of the mattress on the other. Finally Reika drew up the covers, draping a corner of the immense sheet over herself and incidentally partially over Jin like a heavy velvet canopy.
He was effectively tucked in with her. Pinned might be a better word, though she held him gently. Jin lay there stiffly, his back pressed to her sternum. He could feel the gentle rise and fall of her breathing, slower now, and the strong drumming of her heart behind him. Her chin came to rest atop his head; it was surprisingly comforting, the way one might cradle a small animal.
“Don’t try anything stupid,” Reika whispered near his ear. “I’m a light sleeper. I’d hate to accidentally squeeze too hard if I felt something skittering away.” There was a thread of humor in her tone, but also an unmistakable warning.
Jin let out a shaky exhale. “Understood.”
She drew back, then, with one fluid motion, lay fully onto her back, pulling Jin along with her by the arm around him. Jin found himself suddenly sprawled half on top of her chest, much as he had been earlier in the onsen—only this time, they were on a bed, and she was not teasing in front of others. This was private, deliberate, and a hundred times more intimidating.
He tried to push up, to move off, but her arm kept him firmly in place, draped across her upper torso. He ended up resting with his head against her shoulder and the upper slope of her breast, his body against her side. It was like being next to a furnace—the heat of her, the steady powerful thrum of her heart against his arm, the rise and fall of her breathing lifting him slightly with each cycle.
“Hush,” Reika soothed, stroking his back with her hand in slow, broad motions. “This is where I want you. You’ll keep me warm tonight.”
Jin couldn’t help a half-choked laugh at the absurdity—she was the one keeping him warm, if anything. He was dwarfed by her body heat and size. But he didn’t argue. He was exhausted, and the bed was so comfortable, and her arm around him was… dare he think it… comforting. Like lying next to a tame tiger that might still decide to bite, but for now was content to purr by your side.
In the dim light, Reika’s features relaxed. She looked satisfied, content. One of her fingers idly tangled in a lock of Jin’s damp hair, twirling it. “My little Jin,” she whispered, almost too soft to hear. “Home at last.”
Jin closed his eyes at those words. His emotions were too tangled to parse—rage, sorrow, longing, fear, all knotted together. For now, he simply let himself be held. The steady rhythm of her breathing and heartbeat, the gentle caress on his back, gradually loosened the tight knots of pain in his muscles. He realized, distantly, that some magic in the bedding or her presence was easing his injury; his ribs hurt less as he breathed.
As he began to drift on the edge of sleep, Jin thought of the word respite. A brief respite—yes, perhaps that’s what this was. A moment of uneasy peace between storms. He’d have to face another day in this gilded cage come morning. But for now, here in the arms of a monster who was once the girl he’d cared for, he had no more energy to fight.
Whatever tomorrow brought—terror, sorrow, maybe even slivers of genuine connection—would come. He had survived this day, and that would have to be enough.
His last thought before sleep claimed him was the faint hope that somewhere inside the goddess holding him, the Reika he’d known still existed. And maybe, just maybe, that girl would keep him safe from the darkness around them, even if she herself was wrapped in it.
Reika watched as Jin’s breathing evened out and his body relaxed against her. She continued stroking him for a long while, eyes open and thoughtful, staring at the canopy above. Only when she was sure he was truly asleep did she allow herself to close her own eyes, a quiet sigh escaping her lips in the solitude of the grand, silent chamber.
Outside, the demon realm’s eternal night pressed on, but within the sanctuary of the bed, a twisted semblance of peace prevailed—for this night, at least. The goddess and her claimed companion lay entwined in a fragile calm, each haunted by what they had lost and what they had become, yet bound together by the resonance of a bond neither could fully sever.
Jin awoke to the scent of jasmine and something earthy-sweet. For a disorienting moment, he thought he was back home, that maybe he’d left incense burning overnight. Then reality crashed back in as he opened his eyes.
He was lying on the gargantuan bed, half-wrapped in a swath of silky fabric that had come loose—part of Reika’s robe perhaps. Reika herself was no longer holding him; in fact, she was not beside him at all.
He sat up with a jolt, heart pounding. Morning light—real, golden sunlight—filtered in through high windows now, illuminating the room in a gentle glow. It must be daytime, or whatever passed for it in this realm.
Jin’s eyes darted around. The space where Reika had been was empty, the sheets rumpled and pillows indented from her form. He was alone on what felt like an endless plain of bed.
A deep tremor suddenly vibrated through the mattress, like a mini-quake. Jin recognized it at once as the impact of a massive footstep on the floor nearby. He scrambled to his feet, still tangled in the robe fabric, and turned toward the sound.
Reika stood at the bedside, fully dressed in her queenly attire once more. The black furisode kimono with its opulent golden trims hugged her figure, every fold immaculate. Her long hair was brushed and pinned up loosely with a gold comb, and her face… had he thought she looked human and soft last night? Now she was every bit the radiant, intimidating goddess again, her eyes sharp and her lips curved in a knowing smile.
“Good morning, little thing,” she purred.
Jin had to shade his eyes; backlit by the sunbeam from the window, she was haloed in light, making her seem even more divine and unattainable. He found his voice after a moment. “Morning,” he croaked, before adding a belated, “Lady… Tachibana.” The honorific felt strange, but given the context, perhaps wise.
Reika blinked in mild surprise at the formal address, then chuckled. “How polite you’ve become.” She leaned down, her enormous face drawing close to the bed. “Did you sleep well?”
Jin rubbed the sleep from his eyes and raked a hand through his disheveled hair. “I… guess so,” he mumbled. Aside from the nightmares of being chased by enormous shadows through endless corridors—which he decided not to mention.
Reika seemed to find the sight of him amusing. “You look a mess.” Indeed, his robe was wrinkled and he likely had pillow (or breast?) indentations on his skin. Meanwhile, she looked as pristine and composed as if she’d been up for hours. Maybe she had.
As Jin tried to straighten himself out, a gentle knock sounded at the chamber doors. Without waiting for Reika’s answer, the doors slid open to admit Aika, Kaoru, and Toma, all bearing items.
Aika carried a tray with an elegant tea set and some breakfast morsels; Kaoru had a folded set of clothes over one arm and a parasol in the other hand; Toma trailed behind with a large steaming basin of water and towels balanced precariously. They all approached the bed and bowed.
“Tachibana-sama,” Aika greeted, then smiled up at Reika. “We’ve brought the morning tea and meal as you requested, and some things for Lord Jin.”
Kaoru stepped forward and winked at Jin conspiratorially. “Good morning, Jin. We brought something to keep the Lady’s favorite pet alive and well,” he teased.
Jin managed a weak smile at Kaoru’s irreverence. It was oddly comforting to see some normalcy and routine amidst the craziness.
Toma carefully knelt and set down the basin, then approached Jin nervously with the folded clothes. He climbed the dais and offered the garments to Jin with both hands, as if presenting a sacred artifact. “L-Lord Jin, here… your clothes. They’ve been cleaned and mended.”
Jin realized with a start that the clothes Toma held were not the white robe he wore now, but his original outfit from the human world: his jeans, shirt, jacket, even his shoes. They looked freshly laundered and neatly pressed, the tears and dirt from the prior battles gone. Someone had even sewn up the ripped seam on his jacket sleeve.
He took them gratefully. “Thank you, Toma.” For the first time since arriving, he felt a wave of genuine relief. Changing back into his own clothes gave him a small sense of identity, of personhood beyond being a captive in a palace.
“Go on then, get dressed,” Reika said, gesturing indulgently. She didn’t even turn around or ask the servants to leave the room, demonstrating how little she considered modesty an issue for him. But Aika, courteous as always, turned her back and ushered Toma and Kaoru to do the same while Jin changed behind a screen they had brought with them.
Jin quickly donned his clothes. The fabric felt familiar, comfortable. When he stepped out, Aika was pouring tea into a thimble-sized porcelain cup (thimble-sized to Reika; to Jin it was like a soup bowl). The morning meal on the tray included a grilled rice ball, a small bowl of miso, and some pickled vegetables—a lighter fare for breakfast, but hearty enough.
Reika had seated herself seiza-style on the floor near the bed, which to Jin was still a raised platform above her by several feet. Even sitting, she was tall enough that Jin on the bed was at eye level with her.
Kaoru deftly carried the tray up to Jin’s “table” (one of Reika’s jewelry boxes repurposed as a makeshift low table to him) and set it before him. “Breakfast is served,” he said cheerily.
Jin took the tea with murmured thanks and sipped. It was fragrant and refreshing. Toma shyly offered him a hot towel to wipe his face and hands, which Jin accepted. Bit by bit, he felt almost human again.
“Don’t forget me,” Reika said pointedly, arching a brow at the servants. Aika immediately brought a larger pot and cup to her, and Kaoru offered a plate that in his arms looked like a huge platter, but in Reika’s would be a normal dish with a portion of breakfast foods.
Reika accepted her tea and took a slow sip, closing her eyes as if savoring it deeply. “Delightful, as always, Toma,” she said airily.
Toma bowed so low his hair flopped over his eyes. “Th-thank you, Tachibana-sama.”
Reika peered down at him. “My, you’re still jumpy. Did you not sleep well, dear?” The saccharine tone made Jin tense, knowing her penchant for teasing him.
Toma quivered, unable to find words. Reika leaned forward, a few locks of her dark hair cascading over her shoulder as she studied the boy. “If I recall,” she mused aloud, “I did give you a scare last night, hmm? Talking about stepping on you? How silly of me.”
Toma gulped audibly. “I-it’s alright, Tachibana-sama.”
Reika gently set her tea cup down, and with that same hand reached toward Toma. Jin watched, holding his breath, as Reika’s enormous index finger stroked under Toma’s chin, tilting his face up (much as she’d done to Jin last night, albeit with a far smaller target now). Toma’s eyes were saucers.
“You’re not frightened of me, are you?” Reika asked, voice like poisoned honey. “Surely not.”
Toma made a tiny squeak of negation, though his knees were nearly knocking together.
“Hmm.” Reika’s hum vibrated the floor. She slowly raised that finger from under his chin and instead tapped it lightly on the top of Toma’s head, like one might bop a child. “If I accidentally stepped on you right now—poof!—who would brew my tea as perfectly as you do?”
Toma froze, lower lip trembling. Aika shot Reika a nervous glance, and Kaoru bit his lip to hide a smile at the dark humor.
Reika waited a beat, then, seeing the poor boy on the verge of tears, she gave a soft laugh. “Relax, little one. I’m kidding.” She withdrew her hand and waved it dismissively. “Mostly.”
Toma exhaled shakily. Kaoru patted his back reassuringly as he retreated behind Aika.
Jin found himself shaking his head, half incredulous, half exasperated. “You really do enjoy scaring them,” he murmured to Reika before he could stop himself.
Reika’s keen ears caught it. She turned her gaze to Jin, who was munching on his rice ball. “And you enjoy scolding me, it seems,” she retorted, though without malice. “Would you prefer I coddle them? Perhaps I should bake cookies and sing lullabies.”
“What do you even eat, anyway?” Jin asked cautiously, picking at his rice without looking up.
Reika, lounging nearby with her legs elegantly folded beneath her, turned her head slowly. A smile curled across her lips—sharp, amused, and just a little too wide. “Humans,” she said. “Raw, usually. Depends on the mood.”
Jin froze mid-bite. Across the room, Toma made a strangled noise and nearly dropped the tea tray. Aika remained perfectly still, though her eyes flicked toward Reika in quiet resignation.
Reika let the silence stretch, watching Jin with open delight. “Relax,” she said at last, brushing imaginary dust from her sleeve. “Only on special occasions. Sacrifices, mostly. Ceremonial. I haven’t torn anyone apart for food in... oh, weeks.”
“That’s not comforting,” Jin muttered.
“You’re safe,” she said sweetly. “Probably.”
He didn’t respond. Just went back to staring at his soup like it might leap out and attack him. Reika’s laugh echoed lightly through the chamber, pleased and dangerous all at once.
Kaoru snorted under his breath at the mental image, quickly disguising it as a cough. Aika shot him a look and then announced, “Tachibana-sama, we’ve prepared everything for your tour today, as requested. We can depart at your leisure.”
Reika perked up, a sly smile growing. “Ah yes, the tour.” Her eyes slid to Jin, glittering. “I was just discussing with Jin how we might spend the day.”
Jin paused mid-sip of soup. He had a feeling this was going to be a point of contention.
“He didn’t get to see much of our demon realm yet,” Reika continued lightly. “And I think it’s time he got properly acquainted with the place where our little reunion began.”
Jin set down his cup carefully. “Reika… you mean…?”
She grinned, cat-like. “Kagetora. Don’t you want to see it in the daylight? Last time was so rushed.”
Rushed. That was one way to describe a night of terror and blood. Jin’s stomach churned. “I—no, I don’t think—”
“Shh.” Reika put a finger to her lips, then tapped it as if in thought, though Jin knew she’d already decided. “Yes, definitely Kagetora. They must be simply dying to see me again.”
Jin flinched at her choice of words. Possibly literally dying, if she had her way. He mustered his courage. “Reika, maybe… maybe just a quiet day? I mean, you said you were tired. We could… I don’t know, explore around here. Or you could show me some scenery. The cliffs, the rivers—”
Reika stared at him with a blank expression for a moment. Her face then split into a broad smile and a peal of genuine laughter spilled out. Aika and Toma looked perplexed, but Kaoru chuckled as if he was privy to an inside joke.
“Oh, Jin,” Reika said, wiping an imaginary tear again. “You are too transparent.”
Jin felt defensive heat creeping up his neck. “What?”
She leaned forward, looming over him a bit. “You think if we just wander around admiring scenery, I won’t kill anyone today. Isn’t that it?”
Jin’s mouth opened, then closed. He struggled for a delicate way to phrase it, but none came. “I… I mean, that’s not—I just thought—”
Reika tsked softly, and her giant hand came down behind Jin, not touching him but resting on the bed so that her long fingers curled around him on either side like the bars of an ornate chair. He suddenly felt very small and cornered (which, of course, he was).
She lowered her face until it was very close to him. Her breath was warm and smelled faintly of plum tea. “You’re hoping I’ll be a good girl today, hmm?” she murmured sweetly. “No more squishing armies or terrorizing villages… just a nice picnic with pretty views.”
Jin’s shoulders slumped. “Will you?” he asked quietly, meeting her gaze. “Please?”
Her expression flickered—just a tiny change, a little less amusement, a little more something else. She drew back slightly and raised two fingers. “Scout’s honor,” she declared, a mock solemnity in her tone. “I promise I won’t kill a single soul today. Satisfied?”
Jin scanned her face. She seemed earnest (as earnest as she got, anyway). Part of him dared to feel relief. “Really?”
Reika nodded, and then gave a dramatic sigh, hand to her chest. “Your words do reach me, Jin. Sometimes.”
He found himself letting out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. For what it was worth, he trusted her word at least literally: if she promised it, she probably meant it. The devil was always in the details though.
She didn’t keep him wondering long. In a sudden swirl of energy, Reika straightened up and… began to shrink.
Jin watched, jaw slack, as a faint aura of light shimmered around her. It was as if the space around her flexed and bent. One moment she was colossal, the next she was rapidly diminishing, her form condensing down like a star imploding in on itself. The sensation of air whooshing inward accompanied the magical transformation.
Within seconds, Reika stood on the floor at a much more human scale—merely a head taller than Jin now rather than a building taller. The room around them felt oddly bigger and the oppressive weight of her presence lightened (though didn’t disappear entirely; she still had an unsettling aura of power).
Jin gaped openly. “You… you can do that?!” Part of him was outraged—she could have shrunk at any time this whole while?
Reika flexed her fingers and rolled her neck, as if adjusting to the different perspective. She looked at Jin with a playful quirk of her lips. “Of course I can. You didn’t think I always stomp about like a giant, did you?” She winked. “I just like the theatrics.”
Jin made an exasperated sound. Unbelievable. All the times he’d been craning his neck and nearly being stepped on, she could have been at a normal size.
She must have read his thoughts on his face because she sauntered over and tweaked his nose lightly between her now-normal sized fingers. “Don’t look so cross. I’m sure part of you enjoyed being towered over,” she teased.
Jin swatted her hand away, face flushing. “Hardly.”
Reika just smirked. Then, in one fluid motion, she plucked something from Kaoru’s arm—the folded parasol. With a flourish, she snapped it open. It was of black silk with delicate golden patterns, matching her ensemble.
Kaoru bowed. “Will you require an escort, Tachibana-sama?”
Reika twirled the parasol once. “No, that won’t be necessary. We’re traveling light today.” She extended her free hand to Jin, palm up in an oddly polite gesture. “Shall we, Jin? A day out on the town, just the two of us.”
Jin eyed her hand warily, then decided it was better than being grabbed. He stepped onto her palm and she closed her fingers around his waist—but gently, and now only marginally larger than his own frame. She lifted him off the bed and set him down on the ground beside her. They now stood face to face, albeit she was still taller by perhaps a foot and a half, looking down at him with that insufferably charming grin.
It struck Jin that this was the first time since reuniting that they were almost at eye level. Seeing her like this, in human proportions, dressed elegantly and smiling, made a rush of memories flood back: walking home from school with Reika when they were teens, her holding an umbrella on a rainy day for both of them, laughing about some silly rumor. It made his heart ache.
Reika softened her smile for a moment, as if she too felt a tiny echo of those days. But then she spun on her heel, parasol resting on her shoulder jauntily. “Come along, then.”
With a wave of her hand, she made a slashing motion in the air. Jin felt a pulse, as though reality itself were sliced open. Before them, a vertical seam of light appeared mid-air and then yawned wide, forming a glowing portal.
Beyond the threshold, Jin saw a scene that made his blood run cold: a familiar city street with stone buildings, cracked pavement, and the hustle of villagers—Kagetora. It was like looking through a window directly into that world. The people on the other side didn’t seem to notice the portal yet, continuing their morning as usual in blissful ignorance.
“You… you have portals?” Jin asked weakly. This was a lot for one morning.
Reika winked at him. “How do you think I travel between worlds? Did you imagine I just walked everywhere? Oh I do enjoy a good walk from time to time—” she gestured to her heeled sandals which clicked on the floor—“but sometimes efficiency is key.”
She stepped toward the portal and the breeze from it ruffled her hair and the hem of her kimono. Jin stood at her side, peering into the opening. He could smell the city’s air: a mix of smoke from hearth fires and the aroma of street food cooking.
A combination of dread and weird excitement churned in him. He was going back to the city, but this time at her side, ostensibly not for a massacre.
Reika extended her arm, the one not holding the parasol, in a sweeping “after you” gesture. “Shall we sightsee, Jin?”
He hesitated, then nodded. There was no turning back. He just hoped she’d keep that promise and that his presence might temper her capriciousness.
Taking a deep breath, Jin stepped through the portal with the demon queen beside him, leaving behind the silken luxury of the palace for the sunlit uncertainty of the world outside. As the fabric of reality sealed shut behind them, he sent a small silent prayer to any benevolent force that might be listening: Please, let this day pass without bloodshed.
Reika twirled her parasol and flashed him a sideways smile—innocent to any onlooker, but knowing to him. The game was afoot, and Jin was both a player and the prize.
He squared his shoulders and walked with her into the bustling streets, the shadow of a goddess falling long and dark beside him, and the weight of her promise — fragile as glass — resting on them both.
Word Count: 13009
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
Jin stepped through the shimmering veil of air and into a scene of quiet devastation. The ruined city of Kagetora sprawled before him, framed by the splintered remains of its once-formidable gates. Beyond the jagged archway, the city lay wounded and grieving. Smoke hung in twisted ribbons over broken beams and collapsed rooftops. Everywhere he looked, soldiers and civilians picked through rubble with solemn urgency—hauling away debris, laying out bodies in neat, mournful rows, murmuring prayers for the dead. The air was thick with ash and sorrow, and Jin’s heart clenched at the sight. This is what she did, he thought, stomach sinking. The memory of Reika’s colossal silhouette from the day before flashed through his mind. She had done this, and now here he was, returning at her side.
Beside him, Tachibana Reika strode forward with unhurried poise. Her wooden sandals clicked lightly against stone, unnervingly calm amid the wreckage. Jin’s own footsteps faltered as he took in the stark contrast: all around them was frantic motion and despair, yet their approach was leisurely, almost serene. Each step Reika took was measured, confident—too confident for a place that had just seen carnage. Jin swallowed, suddenly hyper-aware of how out-of-place they must appear: the conqueror and her prize, walking casually into a city still in mourning.
Up ahead, a soot-streaked man in armor lifted his head from the wreck of a burned cart. Jin recognized the broad shoulders and the way the man’s hand hovered near his sword. Captain Taketsune Masanori. The captain of Kagetora’s guard had been a familiar presence before all hell broke loose. Now Masanori stared as if seeing a ghost.
“Jin?” Masanori’s voice cracked the air. He took a hesitant step forward, eyes wide in disbelief. “You’re alive?”
Jin’s chest tightened. He had not expected such an earnest greeting. Under Masanori’s stunned gaze, Jin managed a faint, uncertain nod.
Masanori looked him up and down, as if confirming Jin wasn’t some illusion. “How—” the captain began, then his voice hardened with memory. “You were taken. That demon queen—she took you.”
“I know,” Jin replied softly. He dared not glance at Reika. “I… didn’t exactly have a say in it.” His words came out bitter, heavy with the helplessness he felt.
At the mention of “demon queen,” a ripple of tension went through the nearby soldiers. Jin could feel Reika’s presence at his shoulder without even looking—an imposing stillness amid the ruin. Masanori’s eyes finally slid to the tall woman standing at Jin’s side, and Jin saw the blood drain from the captain’s face.
Reika met Masanori’s stare with mild interest. In her human-sized form she looked almost ordinary—almost—but not quite. She was only a head taller than Jin now, but everything about her drew the eye. The long black kimono she had chosen clung elegantly to her frame, its silk embroidered with subtle threads of gold that caught the midday light. Her long ebony hair fell loosely down her back, the breeze tugging at it like it were strands of midnight. For a heartbeat, one might mistake her for a highborn lady visiting the ruins. Then there was the air around her—charged and heavy, like the atmosphere before a storm. Even standing still, she radiated power and otherness. And when Reika’s eyes—violet and unearthly—flicked to Masanori, Jin saw the captain flinch as if staring down a drawn sword Masanori’s knuckles whitened around the hilt of his blade. “You…” he breathed, his voice low with dread and anger. “You’re that Demon queen.”
Reika arched one fine eyebrow at the title, a hint of amusement curling her lips. She cast a sidelong glance at Jin, then looked Masanori up and down with an almost playful curiosity. “And who’s this?” she asked lightly, as if Jin might introduce them at a tea party. “This mouthy one with the sword—one of your generals, Jin?”
Jin opened his mouth to respond, but Masanori stepped forward stiffly and answered for himself. “Taketsune Masanori,” he declared, squaring his shoulders. “Captain of Kagetora’s guard.” There was iron in his voice, but Jin could see the fine tremor in the man’s stance, the way a single step closer to Reika had sweat beading on his temple.
“Ah… a captain.” Reika let the word roll off her tongue as though she were tasting it, her voice rich with mock appreciation. “You’ve got a spine, I’ll give you that.” Her grin widened, cat-like, and she took one slow step toward Masanori.
Jin felt the air pressure change—the weight of her power pulsing outward as she moved. Though she was still in a smaller, human guise, reality itself seemed to ripple in deference to her. Masanori certainly felt it; he recoiled instinctively, boots scuffing back on the broken stones as his grip on his sword hilt turned bloodless. Jin’s heart lurched at the sight. Masanori was one of the bravest men he knew, yet a single step from Reika sent him stumbling backward like a frightened novice.
“What are you doing here?” Masanori barked, voice strained as he fought to keep it steady. He raised his blade halfway between them, though he did not dare point it fully at her. His eyes darted to Jin, confusion and betrayal mingling in them. “Why bring him back? What do you want from us now? Are you here to finish the job?”
Each question came harder than the last, fueled by outrage and despair. Around them, a few soldiers were edging closer, drawn by their captain’s tone and the unmistakable presence of the invader who had leveled their city. Jin felt their eyes on him too, and a hot flush of shame crept up his neck. Here he was, apparently free and unharmed, walking beside the very monster who had caused all this suffering. He couldn’t blame Masanori for suspecting the worst.
Jin lowered his gaze to the rubble at his feet. “Masanori…,” he began, unsure what he could possibly say to make any of this better.
Reika answered before Jin could find the words. “So many questions,” she tutted with a silken laugh. She lifted a hand to her lips as if Masanori were an amusing child. “And you make it sound so ominous. Honestly, I’m just here as a friend.” She shifted her violet gaze to Jin, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “Jin’s a very old friend of mine—a dear friend. I thought a little trip might be good for him. A chance to see the city.” Her eyes drifted past Masanori, sweeping over the ruined skyline of Kagetora. “Besides… our last visit was so rushed. He didn’t get much of a tour last time, did he?”
Jin winced at Reika’s breezy tone. A tour. As if she hadn’t rampaged through these streets as a towering beast less than a day ago. Masanori’s face darkened, grief sharpening into anger.
“We just buried forty good men because of you,” the captain spat. His voice cracked, whether from fury or sorrow or both. “You expect me to believe this is just a friendly visit?” He nearly choked on the last words.
Reika’s smile never faltered. If anything, it grew more sweetly patronizing. “Believe what you want,” she said, shrugging with a casual grace. “But I did promise Jin I wouldn’t kill anyone today.” She said it brightly, like one might promise a friend to behave at a social gathering.
Masanori blinked, taken aback. It was clear he hadn’t expected her to admit—so openly—that the only thing staying her hand was a promise to Jin. Jin himself felt a mix of relief and dread at her words. Yes, she had promised—but Reika’s promises had a way of twisting on a knife’s edge. Please, everyone… don’t provoke her, he pleaded silently.
“Mm, that’s right,” Reika continued, almost in a purr. Her gaze flickered to the surrounding soldiers whose faces ranged from furious to terrified. “You should all be very grateful to him.” She nodded toward Jin, amber lights dancing in her eyes. “If not for Jin, I wouldn’t be holding back at all.” The undertone of that statement sank in a cold wave over the men present: if not for Jin’s influence, she would happily finish what she started yesterday.
Jin shifted on his feet, heat rising to his cheeks. He could feel every wary stare turning toward him now—some in confusion, some in grudging gratitude, others in raw resentment. He wanted to protest that he hadn’t done anything special; all he’d done was beg her to spare lives. But his tongue felt heavy. How could he explain any of this?
A brittle, tense silence followed Reika’s pronouncement. Jin heard the scrape of metal behind him—nervous hands tightening on spears, perhaps. Masanori’s jaw was clenched so hard it looked like it might shatter. “Grateful?” the captain echoed bitterly. “You expect us to thank—?”
Clatter. A spear tumbled from someone’s grip, striking the stones with an echoing clang. It was as if a spell had broken; Jin saw a flash of movement to his right—three soldiers suddenly lunging forward from the growing ring of onlookers. Their faces were masks of rage and fear, and they raised their weapons high with desperate cries.
“No!” Masanori roared, spinning toward his men with an outstretched hand. “Stand down!” But adrenaline had already overtaken reason. With a furious shout, the trio of soldiers charged straight at Reika, the points of their spears glinting in the smoky sunlight.
Jin’s heart seized. “Stop!” he yelled reflexively, throwing out an arm as if he could halt them. Time seemed to slow in that heartbeat of chaos. He saw the nearest attacker’s eyes, wild with grief, saw the man’s boots slamming over blood-stained ground toward Reika’s slim form. It was suicide—Jin knew it, Masanori knew it, and a half-second later, the charging soldiers knew it too.
Reika moved faster than blinking. She didn’t bother to step aside; instead, she flicked her sleeve with an annoyed little hiss. From the long black drape of her kimono, tendrils of midnight energy whipped forth. They writhed like living snakes, coiling around the soldiers’ arms and legs in the space between one breath and the next.
The men barely had time to gasp. One moment they were mid-sprint, weapons raised; the next they were yanked off their feet, bound by impossibly strong coils of darkness. A spear clattered to the stones. One soldier gave a strangled scream as he was hoisted upside-down, armor plates sliding toward his neck. Another dangled by one arm, sword dropping from numb fingers. They hung suspended in the air a few feet off the ground, kicking uselessly like insects caught in a web.
Reika clicked her tongue in open displeasure. “Tsk, how rude,” she said, pouting as if scolding unruly children. “I hate being interrupted.”
Jin stood transfixed, blood pounding in his ears. It was over in an instant, and thank the gods—she hadn’t outright killed them. But the sight of the three soldiers struggling helplessly against those black bindings turned his stomach. This was exactly the sort of incident he’d feared. Now everyone was on a knife’s edge.
Masanori had drawn his blade, teeth bared in frustration, but he too froze at the scene, clearly understanding that one wrong move could mean those three men’s lives. “Let them go,” he demanded, voice low and shaking with barely restrained fury. “They acted rashly, but—”
Reika didn’t even grant him a glance. Her attention was wholly on the men wriggling in midair. She gave a small, theatrical sigh. “I did promise not to kill today,” she mused, loud enough for all to hear, “but you three…” Trailing off, she tilted her head as if considering squashing a trio of bugs. The bound soldiers groaned as the dark tendrils tightened just enough to make them struggle for breath.
“Please!” one of them gasped, eyes bulging in panic.
Reika’s lips curved into a too-sweet smile. “Interrupting our conversation was very impolite.” Her tone remained almost cheerful, but Jin caught the glint in her eyes—a warning ember. “Don’t you think you owe someone an apology?”
She turned her gaze to Jin, and suddenly he was the focus of all those terrified eyes. Jin felt his blood run cold.
“I… I—” one soldier stammered, choking as the binding coiled tighter around his chest.
“Shh.” Reika raised a finger to her lips. “Not me,” she cooed. “Him.” With a casual nod, she indicated Jin. “Jin here is the only reason you’re not a smear of blood beneath my feet. You owe him your lives. So, show some gratitude.” Her voice was honeyed poison.
Jin’s heart plummeted. Oh no… please no. “Reika, don’t—” he began, but she ignored him.
The hovering men gaped in horror and confusion. They looked at Jin with something like despair; the notion that he was the one staying her hand seemed to break them more thoroughly than any physical blow.
Reika’s patience appeared to wear thin. The coils constricted another fraction, drawing pained wheezes from the soldiers. Her eyes flashed. “Say it,” she ordered, a razor edge beneath the silkiness. “Takahashi-sama, thank you for sparing us.”
Takahashi-sama. Hearing his family name with that exalted honorific made Jin want to crawl into the rubble and disappear. He shook his head at the men, mouth opening to protest that they didn’t have to, that he wasn’t… I’m not your lord, he wanted to scream. But it was too late.
Hanging like marionettes in a demon’s grip, the three soldiers hurriedly bobbed their heads. “Th-thank you, Takahashi-sama!” one cried hoarsely. “Thank you… thank you, Takahashi-sama!” The others echoed the phrase in desperate chorus. Their voices cracked with pain and humiliation, and Jin felt each word strike him like a blow.
Reika beamed, satisfied. With a flick of her wrist, the dark tendrils dissipated, dumping the soldiers to the ground in an undignified heap. They collapsed, coughing and scrambling away on hands and knees. Free of her magic, the men retreated behind Masanori’s legs, dragging their fallen weapons with shaking hands.
Jin stood rooted in place, horror and shame warred inside him. His ears burned at being called “-sama,” and bile rose in his throat. There was nothing noble about their thanks; it was wrenched out at the end of a threat. And Reika had forced it in his name. He could feel Masanori’s eyes on him, and many others too—injured, frightened, angry eyes.
Masanori’s sword arm trembled. “What is this?” he snarled at Reika, voice thick with disgust. He stepped protectively in front of his men. “You want him to rule us next? Parade him around like a puppet king while you pull the strings from the shadows?”
Jin’s breath caught. Rule them? The idea was ridiculous—he could barely get a grip on his own fate, let alone rule a city. “No—I would never—” he stuttered, but Reika’s laughter drowned him out.
She laughed lightly, genuinely amused by Masanori’s accusation. “Why does everything need to be a grand conspiracy with you humans?” she sighed, placing a hand on her hip. “Although…” Her eyes flickered toward Jin thoughtfully for a split second, as if pondering the notion. “Not a terrible idea, now that you mention it.”
Jin shot her an alarmed look, and Masanori bristled, but Reika waved a hand dismissively. “Relax, Captain. That’s not why I’m here.” Her voice turned breezy again. “He’s just mine, that’s all.”
The declaration was simple, possessive, and it sent a jolt through Jin. Just mine. She said it as casually as one might claim a found trinket, yet it carried an intimacy that made his face go hot. Jin’s hands curled into fists at his sides, a mix of embarrassment and anger swirling in his chest. He could see Masanori’s jaw tighten at her words—there was disgust there, and perhaps a flicker of pity for Jin.
Reika seemed content to leave it at that. With a flourish of dark silk, she turned her back on Masanori, facing the city beyond the gates. “Come along, Jin,” she commanded, beckoning him forward as if nothing at all were amiss. “The city awaits. It’s about time someone made it interesting.”
Jin hesitated. His pulse was still hammering from the confrontation, and his knees felt unsteady. He glanced back at Masanori, an apology in his eyes. The captain stood rigid, sword still in hand, watching them with a helpless, simmering rage. Jin wanted to say something—anything—to reassure him, but nothing came. What reassurance could he give? That he had things under control? It would be a transparent lie. So Jin just lowered his eyes in shame and gratitude that Masanori hadn’t gotten himself killed defending him.
There was no choice. Steeling himself, Jin moved to Reika’s side. The two of them began to walk, stepping through the shattered gates into the streets of Kagetora beyond.
Masanori did not follow. Jin could feel his glare on his back, and the weight of all the other stares too. The silence they left behind was thick; even the wind had stilled, as if the city was holding its breath. I’m sorry, Jin thought, though he could not voice it. And then he crossed fully into the city, matching Reika’s pace.
Reika walked as if she owned the ground under her feet. Jin kept a half-step behind, watching her out of the corner of his eye. In her mind—he suspected—she did own this place, the same way a storm believes it owns the sky. She moved with supreme confidence, the tatters of fear and chaos around her seemingly beneath notice.
As they advanced down the main thoroughfare, Jin realized the normal sounds of city life were absent. No merchants haggling or children playing. Only their footsteps echoed—tap, tap—on the stone road. In the distance, a temple bell tolled forlornly, but nearby an eerie hush prevailed.
Whispers began to spread around them like wildfire in dry grass. People were peeking out from alleys and broken doorways, drawn by the confrontation at the gate and now by the sight of Reika strolling within the walls. Jin’s senses sharpened with dread; every rustle and breath felt magnified.
“That’s her…” came a hushed voice from a half-collapsed doorway.
“The Demon Queen,” someone whispered, the title quivering in the air before being swallowed by silence.
“Run. Don’t look. Don’t look,” a frantic muttering followed, and Jin saw a flash of movement as a figure pulled back out of sight.
Wherever Jin’s gaze flickered, he caught the same reactions. A mother on a stoop quickly pushed her young daughter behind her skirts, covering the child’s eyes. An older man hauling a sack of rice took one look at Reika and stumbled off the road entirely, nearly tripping over rubble in his haste to get away. Even the wounded—men and women resting against walls or under makeshift tents—instinctively recoiled as Reika passed. Jin saw one injured soldier, face bandaged and arm in a sling, struggle to shrink back further into the shadow of a cart. It was as if a predator prowled the streets and every living soul felt the primal urge to bow their heads and make themselves small.
Through it all, Reika glided onward, apparently oblivious. Or perhaps she noticed every tremble and simply relished it; with her, Jin couldn’t always tell. Her expression remained placid, even faintly amused, as if she were out for a pleasant afternoon walk. She wore her human disguise like a piece of theater, each gesture precise and poised. The long black furisode kimono she had donned was pristine despite the dusty air, its hem and wide sleeves embroidered with sinuous patterns of gold thread. As it trailed behind her, it gave the illusion that she floated just above the earth. A storm wrapped in silk, Jin thought, recalling how effortlessly she had subjugated everyone in her path. Even reduced to human scale, Reika’s presence was seismic—the very ground felt charged by her steps.
Jin had to admit she was breathtaking to behold. That fact only made her more terrifying. She was too beautiful, too perfect—like a finely crafted doll with a wild spirit trapped inside. Her skin glowed with an ivory warmth, unblemished by the grime around them. Strands of her dark hair occasionally drifted forward over her face, and she would idly tuck them back without breaking stride, the simple motion carrying an uncanny grace. But it was her eyes that ensnared Jin whenever he inadvertently met them. Those luminous amethyst eyes held a gleam that was both divine and deranged—the gaze of a playful deity who could bless or destroy on a whim. When she glanced toward Jin now, offering him a little smile as if to say Isn’t this fun?, he felt a lurch in his stomach. It was like the whole city tilted around her for that.
They rounded a corner near a crumbling public fountain. Here, the street opened into a small square that must once have been lively. Now, it was half-filled with debris and the injured from yesterday’s attack. Jin’s eyes were drawn to a group of perhaps five or six soldiers huddled by a collapsed section of wall. These men had removed parts of their armor and were tending to wounds. Blood-stained bandages and rough splints attested to hurried battlefield medicine. One man leaned heavily on a shattered spear shaft he was using as a crutch; another sat on a piece of fallen timber, staring vacantly at the ground, a fresh line of stitches running along his jaw and cheek. All of them looked utterly exhausted, the kind of bone-deep exhaustion that blurred the line between sleep and waking.
Jin slowed to a stop without realizing it. His throat tightened at the sight of their condition—bandages soaked through with blood, faces gray with fatigue and shock. These were the survivors. The lucky ones, if such a word even applied. He wondered how many of their comrades lay in those rows of bodies he’d seen outside the gate.
Reika noticed Jin pausing and followed his gaze. She, too, came to a halt, surveying the wounded men at the wall. “Oh,” she murmured, her voice low and almost musical. “Look at that.” There was a strange inflection in her tone, something between mild curiosity and feigned pity.
Every muscle in Jin’s body tensed. He recognized that particular lilt in her voice—a hint of mischief, of interest. It was the way she sounded when something caught her attention in a dangerous way. “Reika—” he began under his breath, a warning that was also a plea. Please, just keep walking.
But Reika either didn’t hear him or chose not to. Without another word, she altered course and drifted toward the cluster of injured soldiers.
Jin’s heart jolted. He quickly stepped after her. Ahead, the soldiers had not yet noticed her approach; most were facing away, one man was busy tightening a bandage around his thigh. They were completely unaware that the very woman who had injured them now closed in like a ghost.
Her approach was eerily silent. The only sound was the soft shuffle of her sandals on stone. At the last moment, one man—the one using the spear as a crutch—glanced up to adjust his grip…and froze. Jin saw the man’s face drain to a sheet-white mask. The soldier beside him followed his gaze, then let out a choked yelp and fumbled backwards, tripping over his own feet.
In seconds, the wounded men devolved into panic. Those who could move scrambled, some dropping to their knees automatically as if in prayer, others simply collapsing where they sat with terror. One soldier squeezed his eyes shut tight, lips moving soundlessly; another pressed his forehead to the dirt, shivering violently. The atmosphere of fear was so intense, Jin swore he could feel it on his skin like a cold sweat.
Reika stepped among them with the serene grace of a priestess floating through her temple. She regarded the cowering men and sighed gently. “You all look so broken,” she said, almost tenderly. Her voice was soft and sympathetic on the surface, but Jin heard the undertone—mockery. “Poor little things.”
It was a disturbingly intimate scene: the Demon Queen towering over her injured victims, hands folded demurely at her waist as she observed their suffering. To anyone else, it might have looked like a goddess descending from on high to bless the wretched. Jin knew better. His mouth had gone dry. Don’t do it, he begged silently. Don’t hurt them anymore. They’ve had enough.
One man couldn’t hold back a whimper. The sound cracked the silence, and Reika’s eyes flicked to him—he immediately pressed his face harder against the ground as if hoping she might lose interest.
Slowly, Reika lowered herself into a crouch. The move was unhurried, deliberate, and her elegant kimono fanned out around her, pooling like black ink on the dusty street. Even crouched, she was imposing—as tall as the kneeling men. She looked for all the world like some dark empress granting audience to her subjects.
One soldier sat petrified directly in front of her, his arm bound in a filthy sling. Jin guessed his shoulder or collarbone was broken by the way he hunched protectively. The man’s eyes were glassy with terror, fixed on Reika’s face which was now only inches from his own. He was shaking so badly that Jin thought he might faint.
Reika tilted her head and offered the man a gentle smile. With two fingers, she reached out and brushed aside a matted lock of hair stuck to his forehead. It was an oddly intimate, almost caring gesture. The soldier let out a hitched breath but didn’t dare pull away.
“What’s your name?” Reika asked, her tone disarmingly kind.
The man’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. No answer came; perhaps he was too terrified to remember his own name, or perhaps fear had simply stolen his voice.
Reika’s smile lingered. “No matter,” she cooed when it became clear he wouldn’t answer. Her eyes drifted over the man’s trembling form. “You know,” she continued softly, “I could heal you.” She raised her voice just enough for all the nearby soldiers to hear. “Fix every little crack and tear. Good as new.” Her fingers trailed lightly down the man’s injured arm, almost a caress. Jin saw the soldier bite down on his lip, tears of fright welling in his eyes.
A hopeful murmur fluttered through a couple of the men at those words—heal you—but Reika’s smile took on a cruel tilt as she finished, “But maybe you deserve to stay this way. As a reminder of how fragile you really are.”
The wounded soldier’s face crumpled in despair. A soft sob escaped him. Reika’s fingertip rested under his chin now, tilting his head up so he had no choice but to meet her gaze.
“You were screaming yesterday, weren’t you?” she asked, almost conversationally. “I remember that sound.” She narrowed her eyes in feigned thought. “Or was that a different one of you? The one who tried to stab my heel?”
She gave a light, airy laugh as if mixing them up was an innocent mistake.
A couple of the soldiers made broken sounds—half-formed pleas or denials, Jin wasn’t sure. He couldn’t take it anymore. He stepped forward, heart thudding. “Reika,” he said urgently, finding his voice at last. “Please. Don’t.” His words trembled in the air.
Slowly, Reika turned her head just enough to acknowledge Jin standing behind her. She looked at him over her shoulder, eyes wide with an exaggerated Who, me? innocence. “Don’t what?” she asked calmly. “I’m only asking if I should help them.”
Jin took another step closer, hands raised in a pacifying gesture. His pulse was roaring in his ears, but he managed to speak more firmly. “Not like this,” he implored. “Don’t toy with them.” Each second of this cruel charade was torture for these men—and for Jin too. He felt sick to his stomach seeing their suffering drawn out for Reika’s amusement.
Reika heaved a sigh and rose to her full height in one fluid motion. She dusted off her sleeves, as if brushing away Jin’s words. “Honestly, Jin,” she said, looking down at him with a pout, “you’re more cruel than I am.”
Jin blinked in astonishment. “What?” How could she possibly—
She cut him off, voice lilting with false sorrow. “I was going to help them, you know. But you—you don’t even want me to put them out of their misery.” She shook her head, clicking her tongue in mock disapproval. “Are you really so heartless?”
For a moment, Jin forgot to breathe. He opened his mouth to protest—to insist that was not what he meant at all—but under Reika’s mischievous grin, his objection died. She was twisting his plea not to torment them into an accusation that he was denying mercy. It was absurd, yet delivered with such feigned disappointment that an outside observer might almost believe it.
Jin realized in that instant that arguing was pointless. Reika would spin things however she liked. He could only grit his teeth and hope this encounter wouldn’t end in more pain.
Reika’s attention shifted back to the injured group. They cowered and watched her warily, clearly unsure whether they were about to be slaughtered or saved or something in between. With a delicate motion, Reika lifted her right hand. Jin braced himself, uncertain what she intended—another burst of dark magic? Something worse?
A soft radiance began to glow from her palm. Jin’s eyes widened. This wasn’t the usual crackling violet energy or inky darkness he’d come to associate with her power. It was warm and golden, like a miniature sun blooming in her hand. The light cast gentle beams across the grimy wall and the terrified faces. It felt… comforting.
Reika waved her hand in a slow arc. The golden light cascaded outward in a shimmering veil, washing over the huddled soldiers. They flinched collectively, a few crying out—expecting agony. But none came. Instead, where the light touched, wounds began to mend themselves. Jin watched in astonishment as angry red gashes knit closed. A swollen, purpled ankle straightened as bone and sinew realigned. Even the deep stitched cut on the man’s jaw faded to smooth, unbroken skin. The soldiers looked down at their bodies in disbelief.
One man gingerly probed his side where moments before a jagged piece of shrapnel had torn him. Now there was nothing but clean skin beneath a torn shirt. “I…I don’t hurt anymore,” he whispered, voice trembling.
“My arm,” gasped another, the one who’d been in a sling. He lifted his arm—perfectly whole—and flexed his fingers as if it might all be a cruel trick. Disbelief and awe dawned on their faces in equal measure.
Jin exhaled a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. This was divine power—healing, restoration—the antithesis of the destruction Reika had unleashed before. For a heartbeat, he could almost see her as that benevolent goddess that frightened villagers prayed to for miracles.
Reika let them bask in that hope for only a moment. She watched their stunned expressions with a slight smile, then spoke in a honeyed whisper: “Don’t forget who spared you.” She surveyed the men with eyes suddenly cold. “It wasn’t me.”
The newly healed soldiers froze, joy and relief draining from their features as her meaning sank in. They turned uncertainly towards Jin, who stood a few steps behind Reika, looking as shocked as they were.
Reika arched an eyebrow and made a lazy gesture toward Jin, as one might present a benefactor. “If you’re grateful,” she said sweetly, “then say so. To him. Takahashi-sama.” Her tone dripped polite mockery. “He’s the reason you’re still breathing, after all.” Then her smile sharpened at the edges. “And if you’re not grateful…” She didn’t finish the sentence. She didn’t have to. The threat hung in the air like the blade of a guillotine.
One by one, the soldiers scrambled to bow toward Jin. Their movements were awkward—some still unsteady on newly mended legs, others simply quivering with residual fear. “Th-thank you, Takahashi-sama,” one managed, voice cracking. “Thank you… thank you,” echoed the others hoarsely. They looked utterly bewildered, as if they themselves couldn’t fathom whether they were actually thankful or just terrified out of their wits.
Jin could barely stand to watch. His face burned with shame. He wanted to shout at them to stop, to never call him sama again, but Reika was already straightening up and turning away, clearly finished with this little episode. With a satisfied nod, she murmured, “They’re learning some manners. That’s nice.”
Jin stood rooted, heart heavy as stone. His eyes met those of one soldier—a young man with blood still spattered on his cheeks from the battle. The look the man gave him was impossible to untangle: part gratitude, he did feel alive and pain-free after all, part confusion, and part utter terror. Jin felt a hot prick of tears at the corners of his own eyes. He didn’t want their thanks under these circumstances. He wanted their forgiveness, perhaps, or their understanding that he wasn’t their enemy. But this forced reverence? It was like he’d been made complicit in Reika’s tyranny.
Reika drifted back to Jin’s side, humming lightly to herself. She seemed immensely pleased, as though she’d just performed a charitable deed. Jin finally unclenched his fists. “You… you didn’t have to make them thank me,” he muttered under his breath, anger and embarrassment warring in his tone.
Her response was a soft chuckle. “I didn’t make them do anything,” she said, eyes dancing with mischief. “I simply told them who to thank. That’s different.”
Jin bit back a retort. There was no point. Reika reached out and, with a gentle touch, brushed a bit of plaster dust off Jin’s shoulder. The gesture was oddly affectionate and proprietary at once, and Jin stiffened in surprise.
“Try not to look so guilty,” she said, voice lilting just for him. “You’re the reason they’re alive.”
The statement struck Jin deeply. A part of him knew it was true—if not for his presence, Reika might have slaughtered those men or left them broken. He had saved them, indirectly. But another part of him rebelled: they wouldn’t have needed saving at all if not for Reika’s actions. And what of the ones he couldn’t save yesterday? The ones lying cold and lifeless under white sheets now? Jin did feel guilty—more than she could possibly know.
He turned away, blinking hard, and fell into step with Reika as she continued out of the square. Behind them, the healed soldiers remained kneeling on the ground, watching in stunned silence as the Demon Queen and the young man she claimed as hers walked on.
They entered a marketplace boulevard. Under normal times, this street would be bustling with vendors and townsfolk buying, selling, gossiping. Jin remembered passing here just yesterday , the air rich with the smell of grilled fish and sweet bean cakes. Now, that memory felt like it belonged to another lifetime.
As Reika and Jin proceeded, a hush fell across the marketplace like a heavy curtain. People who had begun creeping back out, drawn by curiosity, now scattered like mice sensing a hawk. Jin saw motion all around: shopkeepers hastily pulling shut their sliding doors, merchants abandoning their stalls with goods still laid out, laborers ducking behind half-wrecked carts. Within moments, the lively market street became a ghost town. A dropped basket of green onions lay strewn across the dirt, its owner nowhere to be seen. Farther ahead, a painted signboard swung lazily on one hinge, creaking in the silence.
Reika appeared utterly at ease. She strolled with that same unhurried gait, her kimono whispering around her ankles. If she noticed the abrupt emptiness around her, she gave no sign beyond a faint, knowing smile. In fact, her eyes roamed the deserted market stalls with a kind of detached curiosity, as if she were admiring quaint storefronts on a holiday outing.
Jin walked beside her, tense and silent. He didn’t know where to look—meeting the eyes of the terrified townsfolk made him feel complicit and cruel; staring straight ahead made him feel like a false king leading a conqueror on parade. He settled for glancing occasionally at Reika, gauging her mood, while trying to project as non-threatening a presence as possible to anyone watching. Not that it mattered—standing next to her, he probably looked like a pet or a trophy.
As they passed a fruit vendor’s stand in the heart of the square, Reika suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. “This place hasn’t changed much,” she observed brightly. Her tone was almost conversational, as if commenting on the weather. “Even after I stepped on part of it.”
Jin nearly choked. He shot her a sharp look. Did she really just say that? Reika’s lips curved in a teasing smile, and Jin realized she absolutely did—and with relish. That was her idea of humor.
“That’s… not a comforting way to start a tour,” Jin said under his breath, choosing his words carefully. He tried to keep his voice low enough that the few bystanders wouldn’t catch it. The last thing he wanted was to remind everyone that this elegant woman was also the giant monster who had literally stepped on their city.
Reika gave a soft chuckle. “But it’s true, no?” she replied, tilting her head at him with an amused glint in her eyes. She seemed to enjoy Jin’s flustered reaction.
Before he could respond, Reika drifted toward a nearby produce stall. The merchant behind it—a stout, middle-aged man with a wispy gray beard—stood as still as a stone statue. His eyes were huge, fixed on Reika as she approached his display of fruits. Jin could see the man’s throat bobbing, but no sound came out; it was as if fear had paralyzed him entirely.
Reika paid no mind to the man’s petrified state. She leaned over the wooden counter, examining the neatly arranged fruits with interest. With a graceful hand, she plucked a single golden-yellow plum from a basket and held it up to the light. The fruit was ripe and juicy-looking, its skin catching the sun’s glow.
“These are lovely,” Reika commented. She turned the plum slowly between her fingers, as if admiring a precious gem. “Do you grow them yourself?” she inquired, her voice polite and sweet.
The merchant opened his mouth, but at first no coherent sound emerged—just a croak. At Reika’s expectant gaze, he finally managed a stuttering reply. “Y-yes… yes, m-my family has an orchard just outside the south gate,” he said, voice barely above a whisper.
Reika smiled, and for a moment the man seemed mesmerized by the gentle curve of her lips. “How quaint,” she said. She continued to roll the plum between her fingertips. “And how much for this one?”
The poor merchant blinked in astonishment. He glanced from the plum to Reika, visibly trembling. “N-no charge, o-of course,” he blurted out. “It’s yours, I insist—p-please, take it, free of charge.” He bowed repeatedly, his hands fumbling to offer the entire basket.
Reika’s eyes flashed, and her pleasant smile took on a razor edge. “Oh?” she said, voice dangerously soft. “You mean it’s worthless?”
The man froze mid-bow, confused terror on his face. “No, not worthless! I only meant—”
“It’s not worth charging for then?” Reika continued, and now there was a distinct chill in her tone. She tapped the plum lightly against her lower lip. “I wonder what does that say about your fruit… or about me?”
“N-no, I–I didn’t mean it that way,” the vendor stammered. A bead of sweat rolled down his temple. “The fruit is very good! It’s just—”
Reika placed the plum back onto the pile with deliberate care. Then she fixed the merchant with a smile so bright it made Jin uneasy. “Then charge me properly,” she said
. “I find it insulting when people assume I can’t pay.” The words dropped like silk hiding a dagger.
Jin saw the fruit-seller’s hands shake as he fumbled for a coin pouch at his belt. The man’s fingers were clumsy in his panic; a few coins spilled to the ground with soft clinks. Jin couldn’t watch this continue. He stepped forward, gently putting a hand on Reika’s arm. “Reika, it’s fine,” he interjected with a strained smile. “He’s just scared.”
Reika turned to Jin with feigned surprise. “Scared? Of me?” She placed a hand on her chest as if wounded by the thought. Her eyes danced with playful wickedness. “That’s very rude. I’ve been perfectly polite, haven’t I?”
Jin gave her a pointed look that he hoped conveyed Please, drop it. Reika only shrugged lightly and stepped aside, giving Jin clear access to the stall. “Tell you what,” she said, addressing the merchant in a tone one might use to calm a spooked animal. “Why don’t we make this simple? Let my friend Jin here pick out something he likes. And you can charge him a fair price. Okay?” She paused, then added with an airy menace, “Or…shall I assume it’s all worthless refuse not even fit for a demon queen’s palate?”
The fruit-seller bobbed his head so fast Jin worried the man might faint. “Yes, yes, a fair price! P-please, Jin-sama, anything you’d like,” he babbled, clutching the coin pouch with both hands as if it were a lifeline.
Jin cringed at the honorific “-sama” again, but he forced a gentle smile at the merchant. He scanned the stall quickly and grabbed the first thing that looked decent—a ripe peach with rosy skin. “This is fine,” Jin said reassuringly. He pulled a couple of crumpled bills from his pocket—human currency he still had from before—and set it on the counter. His hands trembled slightly. “Thank you.”
The merchant shakily reached out to take the money. “T-thank you, kind sir,” he managed, though he kept one eye nervously on Reika.
Jin bit into the peach, hoping to diffuse the tension. Juice, sweet and golden, flooded his mouth. It was perfectly ripe. “It’s good,” he said after swallowing. He gave Reika a nod. “Really sweet.”
Reika watched him with a bemused expression. She leaned one hip against the stall casually. “You’re lucky,” she said to the vendor with a wink that somehow still held a hint of threat. “He likes it.”
The fruit-seller let out a breath of relief so profound that his shoulders sagged. Jin felt a pang of pity for the man—he looked as though he’d just survived an encounter with a tiger.
Reika and Jin moved on, leaving the bewildered merchant clutching his coin pouch. As they stepped away, Jin noticed movement at the next stall over—a woman who had been selling grilled rice dumplings on skewers was frantically trying to pack up her cart. Her hands shook so badly that one skewer plopped onto the ground, dumplings scattering. The woman abandoned it and edged backward, intending to flee down a side street.
Before she could vanish, Reika caught her eye. Jin saw Reika give the woman a tiny, conspiratorial wink. It was such a small gesture, but the effect was immediate—the poor vendor let out a squeak of terror, dropped the rest of her wares, and bolted without looking back.
Dumplings rolled lazily across the street. Reika stepped over one and, with a curious look, picked up the fallen skewer the woman had left behind. It was still warm and brushed with sweet soy glaze, smelling delicious despite being dropped. Reika brought it to her nose and inhaled. “Coward,” she murmured, not loudly, but Jin heard the disappointment in her voice as she eyed the direction the vendor had fled. “This smells excellent.”
Jin, still nibbling his peach, felt a surge of conflicting feelings. The scene was surreal: strolling through a half-destroyed marketplace with the Demon Queen sampling local treats as if on holiday. Watching Reika toy with these people’s fear—letting some off lightly, terrifying others in passing—was enough to make his head spin. Yet he couldn’t deny the truth of what he’d seen: she wasn’t unleashing indiscriminate cruelty. In fact, aside from the initial violence with the soldiers (who attacked first) and the psychological torment, she hadn’t hurt anyone here. She had even healed those men by the wall.
It was madness. She was madness. But Jin was starting to discern a pattern in Reika’s behavior, a warped set of rules. She treated this like a game or a performance. As long as everyone played along—showing deference, fear, or whatever reaction pleased her—she seemed content to remain oddly benevolent. Benevolent like a lazy predator: a thunderstorm cloud that rumbled threateningly but hadn’t decided to strike yet.
Jin finished the peach, wiping the juice from his chin with the back of his hand. His mind was a maelstrom. Why is she doing this? he wondered. Was this all just amusement for her? Some demonstration of power? Or something else entirely? He remembered Reika back in Tokyo—how she’d loved to “people-watch” from the steps of the university library, inventing little stories about strangers passing by. This felt like a grotesque extension of that habit: she was making these people dance on strings of fear and fascination, and watching intently to see what they’d do.
As they walked further, Jin noticed that after the initial panic, a few curious souls were beginning to trail at a safe distance behind them. Whispers drifted through the air, fragments of confusion and gossip that grew with each step.
“Is that really her? The giant woman from yesterday?”
“She’s with that man… the one she carried off.”
“Who is he? Why is he walking next to that?”
“Why is she… smiling?”
Jin’s cheeks burned hearing those snippets. He kept his eyes forward, pretending not to notice the small crowd shadowing them at the edge of the street. It took all his willpower not to break into a run or slink away. But he knew leaving Reika’s side was not an option. Like it or not, he was part of this spectacle.
Reika eventually paused at a stall displaying ornamental hair combs and carved hairpins. The stand’s young proprietress, barely in her late teens by the look of her, was pale as death. She kept her hands rigidly at her sides to hide their shaking, and her eyes were glued downward in a submissive gaze.
Reika picked up a delicate silver hairpin etched with cranes taking flight. She held it up against her dark hair, as if trying to envision how it would look. “What do you think?” she asked Jin lightly, turning toward him. “Would this suit me?”
Jin’s brain stumbled. Of all the questions… Reika watched him, one eyebrow arched and lips curved in a teasing smile, clearly savoring his discomfort. Jin cleared his throat. “I…well, you don’t really need any hairpin to look good,” he began, scrambling for a safe answer. “You already look—”
“Careful,” Reika interrupted, an edge of laughter in her voice. The warning in that single word was playful, but Jin heeded it. Complimenting her looks too earnestly might imply a familiarity or affection he wasn’t sure he wanted to reveal in front of all these people (and Reika herself could twist it however she liked).
He swallowed and tried again, feeling heat creep up his neck. “I was going to say it looks great,” he finished lamely. “The pin, I mean. It… suits you.”
“Liar,” Reika purred, clearly amused by his fluster. “But I’ll take it anyway.”
She set the hairpin back down on the velvet-lined tray and looked at the young vendor. The girl was staring at a spot on the ground as if wishing it would swallow her up.
“Put it on for me,” Reika said, her tone gentle but leaving no room for refusal.
The girl jerked as though startled. She risked a glance up into Reika’s eyes and quickly regretted it, flinching. “Y-yes, ma’am,” she whispered. With trembling fingers, the girl picked up the silver crane pin. She reached up toward Reika’s head—she had to stretch on her toes, given Reika’s height. Carefully, she gathered a lock of Reika’s silky black hair and slid the pin into place, securing the strand behind Reika’s ear. The hairpin’s delicate design gleamed in contrast to Reika’s dark tresses.
Reika leaned down slightly as the girl finished, bringing her face uncomfortably close to the vendor’s. Jin couldn’t hear what Reika whispered, but he saw the girl’s eyes widen in alarm. The girl nodded frantically at whatever was said, and when Reika straightened, the teenager recoiled a step, looking ready to faint.
Jin frowned. What did she tell her? He could only imagine—likely some subtle threat or a disturbingly intimate comment. Reika’s expression gave nothing away as she walked on, swaying her hips slightly, the new hairpin catching the light.
“You’re enjoying this,” Jin muttered under his breath once they were out of the girl’s earshot. It wasn’t really a question—he knew she was.
“Of course I am,” Reika chimed, clasping her hands behind her back in a girlish manner. “I always loved people-watching in Tokyo, remember? This is just a more… participatory version.”
Jin grimaced. He did remember—the countless afternoons she would convince him to skip studying and instead sit on a bench with bubble tea, making up wild backstories for passersby. That innocent pastime was worlds away from this scenario, but perversely, he could see the thread of similarity. Here, too, she was toying with people’s lives, nudging them to see how they’d react. It was as if all of Kagetora had become her stage.
“Is this… is this why you wanted to come here?” Jin asked quietly. The question had been burning inside him. Did she drag him along just to put on this twisted show?
Reika didn’t answer immediately. Her eyes drifted upward, toward the rooftops adorned with charred banners and prayer flags fluttering in the breeze. She seemed to be considering his question, or perhaps she was distracted by a distant thought. A soft hum escaped her lips, an almost musical note that hung in the air. They walked slowly, nearly drifting to a stop as Reika gazed around with a peculiar, faraway smile.
Jin found himself glancing at her profile. Even in the middle of this wrecked street, she looked unearthly—taller than anyone else, poised and dreamy, like she hadn’t a care in the world. Strands of her hair danced gently, catching motes of dust in the light. Her expression was calm, yet her eyes glinted with some private delight, as if she were listening to a song only she could hear.
Finally, Reika spoke, her voice softening to something almost wistful. “I just felt like walking,” she said. “It’s been a while since I’ve wandered through a place with people in it.”
Jin heard a subtle undercurrent in her words—loneliness? Nostalgia? The casual statement hung between them. He remembered that before all this, she had lived among humans as one of them. Perhaps, in her own strange way, she missed this mundane aspect of life: strolling through a market, interacting (albeit cruelly) with ordinary folks. The realization made Jin’s heart ache a little. Reika… what are you now? he wondered. Are you still that girl who shared vending machine sandwiches with me? Or have you become something completely different?
Reika’s eyes flickered, coming back into focus. She turned to Jin with a sudden playful grin. “And it’s kind of like a date back in our old world, isn’t it, Jin?” she added slyly. “A bit of sightseeing. That’s what you called it, right?”
Jin’s breath caught, and he felt heat rush to his face. A date? The audacity of her teasing left him momentarily speechless. She was referencing when he had half-jokingly suggested they sightsee together in Tokyo—the conversation from what felt like ages ago. That she would recall it now, here, of all places, threw him off balance. He opened his mouth, an automatic denial or retort on his tongue, but nothing came out. What could he say? Her ability to fluster him was as strong as ever, Demon Queen or not.
Before Jin could gather his wits, a sudden thump interrupted the moment. A dull bouncing sound struck Reika’s shin, then something small rolled past Jin’s foot. Both of them looked down.
A little ball made of woven straw and cloth wobbled to a stop against the edge of a broken tile. It was clearly a child’s toy—faded red and blue fabric, stuffing peeking out of a seam that had come loose.
For a second, none of them moved. Reika stared at the ball by her sandal, then lifted her gaze to scan the open square they had entered.
On the far side of the square stood a boy, perhaps six or seven years old. He was half-hidden in the shadow of an alley, one foot still raised mid-kick—he had been chasing the ball when it escaped him. Now he stood frozen, eyes wide with innocent terror. The child’s face was streaked with dirt, his hair sticking up in messy tufts. In his small hands he clutched a crudely carved wooden toy sword, likely a comfort object. At the moment, he seemed to have forgotten he held it at all.
Jin’s heart lurched. Oh no. He could see where this was going: a child, too young to fully understand the danger, had stumbled into their deadly tableau.
Before Jin could speak or even fully process, a woman rushed out from behind the boy—a mother, by the way she immediately wrapped protectively around the child. She yanked the boy back, and in the same motion she threw herself to the ground, bowing so deeply her forehead smacked the stone pavement. “P-please!” the mother cried out, voice high and cracking with panic. “I’m sorry! M-my son didn’t mean to—” She was shaking, arms flung wide over the boy as if to shield him with her body. “Please, great Demon Queen, spare him! He’s just a child—he didn’t mean it!”
The square was deathly silent except for the mother’s pleading. Jin’s heart clenched painfully at the sight: the child peering out from under his mother’s arm, eyes huge and wet, not fully comprehending why his favorite ball had suddenly earned such a reaction. The mother’s voice had begun to break into sobs, her words tumbling over themselves in abject terror.
Reika remained where she was, the picture of poise, one hand resting lightly on her hip. She blinked down at the woman and child, her expression blank with confusion. “I wasn’t going to hurt him,” Reika said softly, almost to herself. There was genuine puzzlement in her tone—she sounded as if she truly didn’t understand why the mother assumed the worst.
The woman flinched as if struck, choking on her sobs. She dared not look up. Jin realized that, to these people, any contact with Reika could mean death. They had no way to know this situation might be different.
Reika bent down and picked up the little ball. It fit easily in her elegant hand. She bounced it once experimentally against the ground, and it sprang back with a gentle thump into her palm. “It hit me, that’s all,” she remarked, holding the toy up between finger and thumb. “It’s round. It bounces. That’s what it does, right?”
Her explanation hung in the air with almost comical simplicity. The mother risked raising her head just a fraction, tears streaking her face, utterly bewildered by Reika’s reaction.
Reika now looked directly at the boy huddled against his mother. The child was still trembling, face half-hidden in his mother’s sleeve. Reika’s voice softened into something that approached warmth. “Do you like playing with this?” she asked him, giving the ball a tiny toss in her hand.
The boy made a tiny hiccupping sound. He was too young to maintain the stoic silence of the adults; Jin saw his lower lip quiver. But he didn’t answer Reika’s question, either. Instead, he burrowed his face into his mother’s shoulder, as if hoping the scary lady would go away if he couldn’t see her.
Reika straightened to her full height and began to walk toward them. The mother let out a small terrified moan and clutched her son tighter, squeezing her eyes shut. Jin tensed, not sure what Reika intended. She had a certain look in her eye, not one of anger, but something else… an idea forming.
With one long stride, Reika was standing over the kneeling pair. Her shadow fell across them, and Jin could see the mother trembling like a leaf. Slowly, Reika lowered herself down again, kneeling on the stones so that she was more on the child’s level. Even that gesture, meant to be non-threatening, was intimidating by sheer virtue of her size and presence. Yet her posture was notably relaxed—she rested an elbow on one knee, the ball still in her hand, and offered what might have been a reassuring smile.
“Here,” Reika said gently. She extended the ball toward the boy. “Let’s play.”
The boy peeked out at her, eyes round as the toy she held. He didn’t move, perhaps uncertain if it was truly okay. His mother was utterly silent now, tears still glistening on her cheeks as she watched this unfold with a look of desperate uncertainty.
Reika gave the ball a soft toss in the boy’s direction. It bounced once on the ground between them and rolled to a stop a few feet away. The boy’s eyes followed it; he instinctively shifted as if to retrieve it, but his mother’s tight hold kept him in place. The child looked up at his mother, then back at Reika, clearly torn.
“He’s being shy,” Reika remarked, casting a glance back at Jin with a small pout on her lips. “Maybe I scared him.” There was a note of disappointment in her voice—like a child whose attempt to pet a stray kitten ended with it running away. It was one of the rare times Jin heard something almost vulnerable in her tone, and it left him unsure how to react.
Reika rose gracefully to her feet and took a few steps to retrieve the ball herself. She picked it up, brushed a bit of dust off the fabric, and then returned to the boy. This time, she did something that made Jin’s jaw nearly drop: she leaned forward and carefully placed the ball into the boy’s small hands. Her fingers briefly touched his as she did so, and the child flinched at the contact, a tiny gasp escaping him—but he didn’t pull away.
Kneeling again in front of him, Reika gave the faintest smile. “There,” she said softly. “Now you try.”
The boy looked at the ball now resting in his own palms. His little chest rose and fell rapidly. Jin could see the wheels turning in the child’s mind—this whole situation must be baffling to him. He looked to his mother for guidance. The woman, kneeling beside him, was frozen in place, unsure whether to cry or pray or both. Gathering every ounce of courage in his small body, the boy finally nodded at Reika.
He stood up on unsteady legs, the ball clutched in one hand. With his mother still kneeling at his side, the boy drew his arm back and threw the ball toward Reika. It was a weak toss—a child’s toss—and the ball arced only a short distance before bouncing against Reika’s shin once more.
There was a collective intake of breath from the few onlookers peering from the fringes of the square. Jin’s muscles tensed reflexively, but Reika’s reaction dispelled any fear of anger. She giggled—an actual, sincere giggle that transformed her face with delight. “I caught it with my leg!” she announced proudly, as if this were the most delightful outcome. She winked at the boy, and Jin could hardly believe this was the same woman who minutes ago had been terrorizing soldiers.
Reika picked up the ball and tossed it back with a tad more force. It sailed through the air and the boy’s eyes widened, but he raised his arms and caught it—stumbling back a step with the effort. A surprised grin broke across his face at his own successful catch.
Jin felt something ease in his chest, a strange warmth amidst the horror of the day. The boy gave the ball a tentative throw, and thus a simple game of catch began. Back and forth the ball went. Reika caught it each time with dramatic flair—once lifting a knee to bounce it off, another time deliberately letting it hit her forehead and feigning a dizzy spin, saying “Oof!” while laughing at herself. Each silly move drew a small, incrediulous chuckle from the boy. It was as if the square, for a brief moment, existed in a different reality—one where a monster could play ball with a child.
The boy started to laugh, a high, bright sound that echoed off the ruins. His mother was now watching, kneeling upright with hands pressed to her mouth, tears streaming down her face. But these were different from her earlier tears of terror—they were tears of profound relief and confusion at this impossible sight: the Demon Queen of Ruin playing as gently as any neighbor’s big sister with her son.
Jin became aware that others were creeping back to watch too. Heads peeked around corners, eyes wide in disbelief. No one dared step fully into the square, but a quiet crowd was gathering at its edges, witnessing this surreal truce.
After a few more exchanges, Reika slowed the game. She caught the final toss and instead of throwing it back, she simply rolled it along the ground. The ball came to a stop at the boy’s feet. He hesitated, then scooped it up. Reika rose to stand once again, towering over the child and his mother. She reached down and, with one finger, gently brushed the hair out of the boy’s eyes. The child gazed up at her in awe rather than fear now.
“You have a strong arm for your age,” Reika said kindly. “Keep practicing, okay? You’ll need it someday.”
With that, Reika turned and walked back toward Jin, her face returning to its usual serene composure. Jin stood there, still stunned at what he’d just witnessed. He followed her on autopilot as she moved past him, leaving the square behind. In her wake, the mother collapsed forward, hugging her son tightly as a few nearby villagers rushed to comfort them both.
Jin caught up to Reika, his mind racing. “You—why did you do that?” he asked, unable to keep the bewilderment out of his voice. Of all the things she might have done, starting a playful game with a random child was about the last he’d expected.
“Why not?” Reika replied lightly, giving him a half-smile. Her expression was unreadable again, the warm openness she’d shown the boy already sealed away behind that enigmatic gaze.
Jin struggled for words. “They… everyone is so afraid of you,” he said quietly. “And you… you just….” He trailed off, not sure how to articulate the jumble of emotions that moment had stirred in him: relief, hope, confusion, even a pang of longing for simpler times.
Reika looked ahead as they walked, her lips curving in a faint, almost sad smile. “They’re always afraid,” she murmured, more to herself than to him. “So I figured… let’s try something different.”
She said it casually, as if trying a new seasoning in a recipe. The implication was clear enough: even she grew tired of constant fear and screaming. Perhaps, in that moment, she had wanted to feel something else from these humans—something other than terror.
Jin fell silent. That small act of kindness (or was it whimsy?) complicated how he saw her yet again. Reika’s unpredictability was part of what made her so terrifying—one moment cruelty, the next mercy, and one could never be sure which side of her coin would land face-up.
Behind them, the square was gradually coming back to life. Jin could hear the low buzz of amazed chatter. The crowd that had watched was beginning to move, people exhaling as though released from a spell.
Reika, meanwhile, was humming softly to herself as she walked onward. It was a cheerful little tune, at odds with the shattered buildings and scorched earth around. Jin recognized it faintly as a pop melody she used to love—she had once danced to it in his living room back in the human world, if he remembered correctly. The recollection made him almost smile despite everything. Almost.
The clatter of horse hooves on stone cut through the air, interrupting Reika’s tune. Jin’s head snapped up. They had ventured quite deep into the city now—this street led towards the administrative quarters and, eventually, the palace. And now a squad of mounted soldiers was rounding the bend ahead, their armor glinting.
Reika and Jin both stopped as the riders drew near. There were perhaps a dozen of them, forming a tight formation. At their front rode a man Jin recognized: General Daigo. Tall and powerfully built, Daigo sat astride his horse with a commanding presence, though Jin could see tension in the set of his shoulders. The general’s eyes were fixed on Reika, and even from a distance Jin could discern the grim determination and fear warring in them.
The hoofbeats slowed as the unit approached. Daigo raised a gauntleted hand, signaling his men to a halt several paces away from Reika and Jin. The horses snorted, uneasy—whether reacting to their riders’ nerves or sensing Reika’s aura, one couldn’t be sure. The soldiers formed a semicircle, lances and spears held upright but at the ready. Jin noticed how tightly they gripped their weapons, knuckles white. These were seasoned fighters, yet some avoided even glancing directly at Reika. One man’s lance tip quivered ever so slightly, betraying his trembling grip.
General Daigo swung down from his saddle with practiced ease. He handed his reins to a subordinate without taking his eyes off Reika. Jin had met the general a handful of times before—Daigo was a stern, disciplined man, known for his strategic mind and steady leadership. Seeing him now, Jin felt a pang of anxiety; if Daigo was afraid, that spoke volumes, but again how could you blame the man.
Daigo took a few steps forward and then, in a display of formal respect, he bowed deeply from the waist. The gesture was stiff, and Jin could tell it cost the proud general greatly to bow to the one who had wrought such destruction. When Daigo straightened, his jaw was tight, and he addressed Reika in a clear, controlled voice that only quavered slightly at the edges. “Tachibana-sama,” he said, using Reika’s surname with a respectful honorific. “The Shogun is aware of your… presence here in Kagetora.” Daigo chose his words with care, each syllable measured. “His Lordship wishes to extend an invitation to our humble palace, and to express thanks that you have… spared the rest of the city.”
Jin almost let out a breath of relief. An invitation to the palace—of course. The Shogun must be desperate to placate Reika, to get her under some semblance of diplomatic control rather than risking further havoc in the streets. It was a smart move: treat her like visiting royalty. It also meant this tense march through Kagetora might soon end.
Reika’s reaction, however, was unpredictable as ever. Instead of acknowledging the gravity of Daigo’s message, she broke into a bright, girlish giggle. The sound was startling in the solemn quiet. Several of the soldiers exchanged uncertain glances. To Jin, Reika’s laughter felt surreal—like she found this all amusingly quaint.
Reika turned to Jin with a delighted grin. “See, Jin?” she said, loud enough for all to hear. “Just like old times. Humans always treated me like a goddess once they realized what I was.” She gave a light shrug, as though embarrassed by the fuss. “Sometimes it takes a little destruction to jog their memory, but they remember eventually.”
Jin felt his face go pale. Old times. He started to imagine how she once was the legends of ancient days—when villages and cities would leave offerings to appease the towering yokai goddess. But hearing her speak so flippantly now made his stomach turn. He remembered too freshly the screams, the blood, her laughter as she had waded through troops like a child stomping on sandcastles. The phantom echo of that laughter fluttered in his ears and lodged beneath his ribs. Jin could not muster any reply; he stared at the ground, fighting the nausea that rose at the memory.
Reika didn’t seem to mind Jin’s silence. She was busy regarding General Daigo and his assembled men with a cheerful expression, as if they were simply her afternoon escort. “Well then!” she chimed. “Lead the way, General. I do so enjoy royal hospitality.”
She sounded as casual as someone accepting an invite to tea.
Daigo straightened, clearly relieved that Reika appeared amenable. He turned crisply and gestured for his soldiers to make way. The men parted, opening their formation to surround Reika and Jin in a loose, nervous procession. Daigo himself took the lead on foot, guiding them toward the Shogun’s palace.
As they walked, Jin found himself flanked by mounted guards a few steps back on either side. None of them spoke. He could hear only the clop of the horses, the creak of leather armor, and the distant sounds of a city trying to put itself back together. Hammers echoed from somewhere far off; the faint shouts of crews clearing debris rose and fell. Life was struggling to resume under the specter of yesterday’s nightmare.
They neared the inner sanctum of the city—the palace compound loomed ahead, a complex of high walls and ornate rooftops that had largely survived the battle. The great ironbound gates stood open, awaiting their arrival. Jin’s nerves jangled; inside those walls would be the Shogun and whatever plan he had to deal with Reika. Perhaps a trap? Or simply capitulation? Jin had no idea, but he braced himself for another charged encounter.
Reika, however, slowed her pace as they reached the broad plaza before the main gate. Without warning, she raised a hand. “Oh—stop,” she said, almost in a gasp.
At once, Daigo halted and the soldiers froze in place. Tension spiked—Jin could feel it ripple through the air. Reika stepped away from Jin and the others, drifting a few paces off the center of the road. Jin followed her line of sight and realized what had caught her attention.
There, just before the palace gates, the stone pavement was marred by a massive crater. It was a nearly perfect circular impression in the ground, clean-edged and deep enough that its bottom formed a shallow pit. The diameter was enormous—easily large enough to fit a carriage or several. But it was unmistakably the shape of a footprint. The arch, the shape of toes—pressed a good meter into solid rock. It was as though a giant’s foot had stepped in soft mud that then hardened to stone.
Jin felt a chill. He knew this mark. He had seen it happen. When Reika first arrived in Kagetora in her full glory, she had come down right at these gates, one colossal bare foot crashing onto the road with the force of a meteor. That moment was seared into Jin’s mind: the impact that shook the city, the sight of soldiers thrown like dolls. And now here lay the permanent scar of that event.
Reika moved to the edge of the crater, her wooden sandals clicking lightly on the stone until they met the broken edge. The afternoon breeze played with the loose strands of her hair as she stood, looking down into the footprint. Her expression was one of exaggerated wonder, eyes wide and lips parted as if she’d stumbled upon a marvel of nature. “Is that from me?” she asked aloud, sounding for all the world like an innocent girl surprised by her own mischief. She pressed a hand to her cheek in mock astonishment. “Goodness… I must’ve been massive!”
Behind her, the assembled guards and Daigo remained silent, watching her warily. No one dared respond. Jin was close enough to hear Reika let out a soft giggle. She pointed down at the giant footprint with one lacquered nail. “Just look at it! If something that big came walking toward me, I’d be terrified too.” She glanced back over her shoulder, eyes twinkling with faux sincerity. “I really do understand now.”
An uneasy rustle swept through the soldiers. A few cast their eyes aside in shame or anger at her taunting; others simply stared, faces blank, refusing to take the bait. Jin’s face burned on their behalf. Reika clasped her hands together lightly, tilting her head with an expression of almost comical sympathy. “No wonder you all screamed so much yesterday,” she sighed. “Poor things.”
The silence that followed was suffocating. It seemed even the wind had died at that moment. Jin’s entire body tensed with secondhand embarrassment and dread. He wished she hadn’t done that—hadn’t rubbed their noses in it. It was cruel, even if no one was physically hurt by her teasing. Couldn’t she let them maintain a shred of dignity? He lowered his eyes, unable to meet the gaze of any soldier around. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Daigo’s jaw working, the muscle feathering as he ground his teeth.
Finally, General Daigo inhaled deeply and stepped forward. “You have… made your point, Tachibana-sama,” he said carefully. His voice was tight, each word clearly weighed. He bowed again, though much more shallowly this time—perhaps he couldn’t bring himself to a full bow after that humiliation. “Shall we proceed to the palace?”
Reika let the tension hang a heartbeat longer, then she pivoted away from the crater with a bright smile. “Yes, yes. Let’s not keep your lord waiting,” she trilled pleasantly. She glided back towards Jin and the waiting escort, giving a final satisfied look at her monumental footprint as she passed it. Jin noticed the way her eyes lingered on the crater’s edges, a spark of pride in her gaze—as if she were admiring a piece of art she’d created.
Jin quietly fell into step behind Reika as they moved under the palace gate. He tried not to look at the massive imprint, but it loomed in his peripheral vision—a stark reminder of the sheer scale of her true form. Even suppressed now to human size, she was beyond anything this world was meant to hold. The crater was her signature, a promise written in stone of what she was capable of.
They entered the cool shadow of the palace’s outer wall. Reika walked ahead with the confidence of someone arriving at her own home, while General Daigo and the guards stayed a respectful few paces behind, as if escorting a visiting dignitary rather than a hostage-taking invader.
Jin’s thoughts swirled chaotically. The events of the day replayed in his mind—the fear in people’s eyes, Reika’s mercurial kindness and cruelty, the way she set the entire city on edge with a smile. He still couldn’t fully process the strange mix of horror and tenderness she’d shown. One thing was certain: Kagetora would never forget this day. For better or worse, Reika had etched herself into the city’s memory, as indelibly as that crater in the ground.
As they moved deeper into the palace grounds, Reika glanced sideways at Jin, her expression one of contented mischief. Jin mustered a faint, weary smile in return. He had survived another ordeal by her side—physically unharmed, yet emotionally drained. And it wasn’t over yet. The palace—and the Shogun—awaited.
Reika lifted her chin, the silver crane hairpin glinting amidst her dark locks, and flashed Jin a grin that made his heart skip for a moment. Was it excitement he saw in her eyes? Anticipation? He couldn’t tell.
With a soft chuckle, Reika leaned toward Jin and whispered playfully, “Mind your step, Jin. Wouldn’t want to fall into any more of my footprints.” Her tone was light as a feather, clearly teasing. Ahead of them, Daigo stiffened; he had overheard, and his ears went red at the reminder of the crater.
Jin huffed a breath that was almost a laugh—despite himself. Leave it to Reika to crack a joke at a time like this. He shook his head slightly. “I’ll be careful,” he murmured back.
Reika straightened, pleased. As she did, she addressed General Daigo once more, loud enough for all to hear: “Lead on, General. I can’t wait to meet your Shogun. I do hope he’s more entertaining this time around.” Her words carried a veiled bite—everyone remembered that the previous lord of this city had met a gruesome end under her heel.
Daigo dipped his head in acknowledgment, wisely choosing not to comment on her provocation. He motioned forward, and the procession continued, winding through the manicured palace gardens now oddly empty of staff or guards (cleared out of caution, no doubt).
Reika walked a step ahead of Jin, radiating confidence. Jin followed, trying to calm the tumult inside him. Beautiful, terrifying, unpredictable Reika. He realized with a mix of fear and reluctant admiration that she truly held this city hostage without a single chain or prison wall—her presence alone was enough. And now they were heading straight into the lion’s den of authority.
As they crossed a polished stone courtyard toward the inner palace, Reika looked back at the distant gate and the faint outline of the crater visible beyond. A satisfied smile tugged at her lips. Jin noticed Daigo watching her carefully, his posture stiff but resigned.
Reika caught the general’s eye and gave him a lilting, knowing remark: “That little decoration by your gate really adds character to the palace entrance, don’t you think? Perhaps I’ll autograph it later.”
Daigo flushed and managed a tight nod, clearly at a loss for how to reply to her taunt. “As… as you say, Tachibana-sama,” he murmured.
Jin bit back a grimace. Reika’s sense of humor was going to give someone a heart attack, if not an aneurysm. But as inappropriate as it was, it also eased some of Jin’s tension. Her playful mood meant she wasn’t angry—at least not for now. And that was something to be grateful for.
With that thought, Jin squared his shoulders and stepped through the doors that servants hurried to slide open. Whatever awaited inside, he would face it head-on. After all, he had faced a day of walking with a goddess of destruction and lived; a meeting in a palace was unlikely to be worse.
Reika glided beside him, and as they entered the grand hall, she leaned in one last time and whispered, “Chin up, Jin. You’re with me.” There was pride in her voice, as if she were promising to show him something amazing. Or perhaps promising to protect him—though from who, when she was the greatest threat, Jin wasn’t sure.
Jin drew in a steadying breath. Conflicted as he was, he nodded. With her, he thought. For now, that was the reality. In the ruins of Kagetora, he walked with the Demon Queen who held a city in the palm of her hand—beautiful, merciful, merciless. The hostage of her whim, and yet somehow, still the friend she claimed as hers.
Chapter 6: Price of Entertainment
Word Count: 19698
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
The great audience hall fell into a hush of awe and terror as Tachibana Reika stepped over the threshold. One by one, every member of the court dropped to their knees, foreheads pressed to the polished wood. Jin followed half a step behind her, heart hammering in his chest. He watched in disbelief as even Shogun Hoshikawa Takahiro – the most powerful man in Kagetora – slid from his raised dais and bowed deeply at Reika’s approach. The silence was absolute, broken only by the whisper of Reika’s footsteps on the lacquered floor.
Jin swallowed hard. Just yesterday this hall had rung with the shogun’s commands; now its air was heavy with dread and forced deference. Sunlight streamed in from a jagged hole in the high ceiling – a crude skylight torn open during Reika’s rampage the day before. Dust motes danced in that beam of light above the kneeling courtiers, illuminating the scene like a twisted stage play. Jin could feel the tension in the room as palpable as a hand on his back.
Reika paused before the assembled court, allowing the moment to stretch. She was human-sized now, but no less intimidating: taller than any man in the room by almost a head, yet infinitely more imposing. She wore a flowing black furisode kimono trimmed with gold, its long sleeves and hem trailing elegantly behind her like ink spilling over the floor. The silk caught glints of daylight, each thread of gold shimmering against the midnight fabric. Her shoulder-length hair – glossy and black – framed a face that was deceptively young and radiant. And her eyes… Jin dared a glance at them and almost forgot to breathe. Amethyst light danced in those irises, a playful gleam overlaying something ancient and cruel.
She surveyed the hall with a faint smile, her purple gaze sweeping over the prostrate figures as if inspecting a garden of bowed heads. Jin stood tense at her side, feeling profoundly out of place in the sea of kneeling courtiers. Only he and Reika remained standing. He caught sight of Masanori a short distance away – the captain was apparently back from the outer wall and now on one knee, head lowered, jaw clenched so tight that a vein stood out in his neck. Nearby knelt Asakusa Rin, the onmyōji, her white-and-crimson robes splayed around her on the floor. Rin’s head was bowed like the others, but Jin noticed her right hand hidden in her sleeve, fingers curled so fiercely that her knuckles blanched around the paper charms she held. She’s ready to strike, Jin realized with alarm. A single incantation from her could unleash a spiritual attack – one that would be utterly hopeless, but born of desperation nonetheless.
Before Jin could think what to do, Shogun Hoshikawa lifted his head from his deep bow. He dared not rise fully, but he straightened to a kneeling seat and faced Reika with eyes lowered in respect. Jin had seen this man only once before – stern, proud, every inch a warlord – but today Hoshikawa’s broad shoulders were slumped ever so slightly. Still, he fought to maintain composure.
“Tachibana-sama,” the Shogun intoned, his voice measured and reverential. “Welcome to our humble palace. We are… honored by your presence.” He spoke loudly enough for all to hear, but Jin caught the tremor beneath the polished politeness. Hoshikawa kept his gaze down on the floor in front of Reika’s sandaled feet. “On behalf of Kagetora, I thank you for sparing our city further harm.”
A strained silence followed his words. Dozens of courtiers remained rigid in their bows, awaiting the Demon Queen’s response. Jin felt a drip of sweat trickle down his back. He couldn’t help but remember how, just a day ago, Reika had held this same man aloft like a toy, squeezing the air from his lungs with a single hand. The memory of that moment flickered in Hoshikawa’s eyes too – Jin saw the flicker of shame and fear that crossed the Shogun’s face as he knelt before the very woman who had dangled him like a doll.
Reika’s lips curved in a pleased smile. She took one unhurried step forward, closing the distance between herself and Hoshikawa. The Shogun visibly tensed, but did not dare to flinch away. Reika’s shadow fell over him, a slender silhouette that nonetheless seemed to swallow his presence. She regarded the kneeling warlord with a delighted little tilt of her head.
“Honored, are we?” Reika repeated softly. Her voice was light and sweet – a mocking melody that carried through the cavernous hall. “My, what a change from our last meeting.” She raised a hand languidly to her lips, as if hiding a giggle. “Shogun Hoshikawa, wasn’t it? I recall holding you in my hand just yesterday… you were so adorably small.”
A ripple of unease passed through the gathered courtiers. Some pressed their foreheads even harder to the floor, as if hoping to disappear into it. Jin’s breath caught. Reika was toying with him – with all of them. She let her hand drift outwards, hovering it just above Hoshikawa’s bowed head. The Shogun dared a glance upward, and immediately she closed her fingers in a gentle, deliberate motion – miming a closing fist inches from his face.
Hoshikawa blanched, his complexion going ashen. Reika’s eyes glinted with amusement. “Yes… about this size,” she mused, as if reminiscing fondly. “I could practically wrap my fingers around your waist.” She chuckled under her breath. “I trust you remember it as clearly as I do. You made the cutest little noise when I squeezed.”
Jin saw the Shogun’s shoulders jerk in a reflex of remembered pain. A low murmur of dread swept the edges of the hall; someone stifled a whimper. Reika, delighted by the fear, lowered her hand and smoothed a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “Ah, forgive me,” she said, in a tone entirely devoid of apology. “I shouldn’t tease. You’ve been very polite so far.”
Hoshikawa exhaled unsteadily, visibly forcing himself not to recoil at her casually cruel reminder. He bowed his head again. “We only wish to atone for any discourtesy, Tachibana-sama,” he said, voice tight. “Please… allow us to properly host you and your… companion.” His eyes flickered to Jin for the briefest moment before returning to the floor. “If I may be so bold—what are your intentions here, so that we might better serve your wishes?”
At that, Jin felt every gaze in the room shift, however subtly, toward Reika. It was the question trembling on every tongue: Why is she here? Just yesterday she had left their city in shambles and vanished. Now she returned, walking calmly through their streets. Had she come to demand their surrender? Tribute? Or something worse? Political tension coiled in the silence as all awaited her answer.
Reika gave a soft, lilting hum. She turned from the Shogun and drifted a few steps away, as if admiring the tapestries that hung, half-torn, along the walls. Her golden embroidery sparkled with each step. When she spoke, her tone was almost airy. “My intentions… Must there be some grand design?” She glanced over her shoulder, amethyst eyes bright with mischief. “Truth be told, I have no lofty plans for your ‘humble’ little city today.”
Behind her, Hoshikawa lifted his head slightly, confusion crossing his features. Jin could almost feel the collective bewilderment in the hall. No plan? The uncertainty of her answer was itself unnerving. Reika smiled, a cat playing with trapped mice. “I’m simply here to show Jin what this world has to offer.”
She said it as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. A stunned hush followed. Jin’s face went hot in an instant, a mix of embarrassment and alarm. Dozens of eyes darted toward him, the strange outsider now standing at the right hand of this terrifying woman. Jin’s tongue felt glued to the roof of his mouth. Has to offer? He wanted to protest that he had never asked for any of this, that this was not his idea of fun, but the words died in his throat. He could practically hear the unspoken questions in the courtiers’ minds: All this… for him?
Hoshikawa’s brow furrowed, as if uncertain he’d heard correctly. Slowly, keeping his voice even, he ventured, “T-Tachibana-sama… by ‘offering’…?” He trailed off, clearly at a loss.
Reika pivoted gracefully to face the Shogun again. “Oh, nothing complicated, Lord Hoshikawa,” she chimed. “You see my dear Jin just arrived in this world and didn’t get to enjoy your city properly on his last visit.” Her eyes slid to Jin, sparkling with a teasing light. “So I thought I’d give him a tour. A bit of entertainment, some local delights… a taste of what your people have to offer.” She gave a slight shrug, the silky sleeve of her kimono slipping off her wrist in a cascade of black and gold. “Is that so wrong?”
She asked it with a pout of feigned innocence. No one dared respond. Jin’s pulse thundered in his ears. The way she was framing this – as if this were a casual outing for his sake – made him feel both mortified and horribly guilty. He could sense resentful stares from some of the bolder samurai present, the ones still smarting from defeat, but they were far too afraid to speak out. And beyond those, Jin caught Masanori’s gaze flickering toward him, unreadable beneath a furrowed brow.
The Shogun’s eyes narrowed just a fraction. Perhaps he realized that any “good time” for Jin was one they would be forced to provide at their own peril. Nonetheless, he bowed his head in acquiescence. “Of course… We are at your service,” he said carefully. “Whatever you desire.”
As he spoke, his attention shifted briefly to Jin. “Takahashi Jin,” Hoshikawa addressed him directly, the words reverberating in the hush. “I see you are… in good health.” There was a peculiar strain to the Shogun’s tone – part acknowledgement, part restrained astonishment. The last time they met, Jin had been a lone drifter at the mercy of the court. Now he stood as the chosen guest of a demon queen.
Jin felt all the blood rush to his face. He bowed his head quickly to Hoshikawa, unsure of the proper etiquette when one’s host was kneeling to his companion. “Y-yes, my lord. I—” He grappled for something to say. “I apologize for the trouble I caused last time we met.” The apology slipped out on reflex. His voice sounded too loud in the oppressive quiet.
Reika’s eyebrow arched. She shifted her gaze between Jin and the Shogun. “Last time you met?” she repeated, feigning surprise. “Jin, darling… you never told me you were acquainted with Lord Hoshikawa.” A playful scold colored her voice. “Keeping secrets, hmm?”
Jin winced. “It wasn’t a secret,” he blurted, taking a half-step forward. Every kneeling guard within a few feet tensed at his sudden movement, wary of displeasing the giantess in human form. Jin hastily stilled himself and spoke more calmly. “I-I only met the Shogun briefly, Reika. When I first arrived in this world. I didn’t even know who he was at first…”
Reika’s lips curled into a sly grin. “Is that so? And here I was introducing you to new people, when you’d already rubbed shoulders with the Shogun himself.” She gave a soft laugh that made Jin’s cheeks burn hotter. Was she genuinely amused or laying on another layer of mockery? Perhaps both.
She turned her attention back to Hoshikawa, eyes alight. “Tell me, how was he?” she asked conversationally, as if Jin weren’t standing right there. “My Jin. Did he make a good impression on your court?”
Hoshikawa’s throat bobbed – he clearly struggled to find a safe answer. “Takahashi-dono appeared in our territory without warning, Tachibana-sama,” he answered diplomatically. “Given the war, we were… cautious. Captain Masanori found him and brought him to me for questioning.”
At that, Reika let out a delighted little oh? and cast an amused glance at Jin. He felt himself shrink under her gaze. He remembered that interrogation all too well – the Shogun’s cold scrutiny, the threat of execution implied. It was only thanks to Masanori’s intervention that Jin hadn’t been cast off a cliff as a suspicious vagrant. And now those same people knelt at his friend’s feet. The irony would almost be funny if it weren’t terrifying.
Reika chuckled, a rich, velvety sound that filled the hall. “Questioning? Cautious? Of sweet Jin?” She lifted a sleeve to hide a smirk. “Well, I suppose I can’t blame you. He does have a habit of wandering into trouble.” Her eyes gleamed as they flicked to Jin, full of fond teasing. “I used to have to keep an eye on him back in our world too, you know. Always finding himself in the wrong place at the wrong time.”
A few of the courtiers dared to raise their heads just enough to steal glances at Jin, curiosity piqued by any scrap of information about this stranger and his relationship with the Demon Queen. Jin felt like an insect pinned under glass. He wanted to object – to remind Reika quietly that none of this was his idea – but he bit his tongue. Any protest might come off as ingratitude or could provoke her in unpredictable ways.
Reika, meanwhile, seemed to revel in Jin’s embarrassment. She clapped her hands lightly, as if concluding a trivial matter. “In any case, Shogun, I’m pleased you took some care of my friend when he stumbled into your lands.” Her tone turned subtly sharp on the word “care,” alluding to the fact that Jin’s welcome in Kagetora had been far from warm. Hoshikawa’s jaw tightened. He surely recalled how close he’d been to expelling or executing Jin. Now that misstep dangled over him; if Reika chose to take offense at Jin’s initial treatment, who knew what she’d do?
Jin quickly shook his head, wanting to extinguish that line of thought. “Reika, they—they didn’t harm me,” he interjected softly. “In fact, Captain Masanori saved my life.” He glanced over to Masanori, whose steely eyes met his for a flicker of a second. The captain’s face was neutral, but Jin hoped the acknowledgment might earn him some goodwill now. “And Lord Hoshikawa gave orders to house me safely.”
At this, Reika gave a low hum and cast Masanori a considering look. “Masanori… yes, we met at the gate, didn’t we?” she purred. The captain did not lift his head, but Jin saw his hand subtly flex at his side, perhaps recalling how Reika’s mere presence had forced him back earlier. “You have my gratitude for protecting Jin at our first meeting,” Reika continued. Though her words were polite, her smile showed a hint of teeth. “It would have been such a pity if something happened to him before I arrived.”
Masanori bowed his head further. “I did only what was right,” he answered stiffly. Jin could tell it pained the proud warrior to interact with Reika at all, but he kept his composure.
Reika’s smile lingered a moment, then she turned away, apparently losing interest in the formalities. Her gaze drifted across the kneeling ranks and the ruined hall around them. Jin followed her line of sight. The audience chamber was a grand space – or had been, before Reika’s colossal form had torn through it. Cracks webbed the stone pillars, and through the jagged hole overhead he could see a patch of the midday sky. The court had cleaned the debris, but the scars remained: a visible testament to her power. Servants and nobles knelt in those very scars, heads bowed, as if worshiping at a shrine of destruction.
Jin’s eyes found Rin again in the semi-circle of retainers. She had lifted her face just enough to watch Reika from beneath her lashes. There was fire in Rin’s dark eyes – an anger barely leashed by fear. Jin followed the subtle movement of her right hand, still tucked in her wide sleeve. He knew those sleeves concealed dozens of ofuda – paper talismans inscribed with holy incantations. Right now, her fingers were undoubtedly gripping one so tightly it might tear.
A bead of sweat rolled down Rin’s temple. Jin realized with a spike of panic that she might actually attempt to strike if provoked further – a suicidal effort to protect her Shogun’s honor, or avenge the dead. Rin’s lips were moving in silence, perhaps a prayer or a spell hovering on the edge of being spoken.
No. Jin caught her eye as best he could and gave a tiny shake of his head. It was an almost imperceptible gesture – Jin barely tilted his chin, eyes widening in warning. Rin’s gaze met his. He could see the frustration in her furrowed brow, the helpless rage at being made to kneel. For a heartbeat Jin feared she would ignore him. But then Rin exhaled and lowered her eyes, the tension in her shoulders easing by a fraction. Her white-knuckled grip on the hidden charm slackened. The thin strip of paper slipped from her fingers and drifted soundlessly to the floor by her knee. Rin pressed her palms flat to the ground once more, forcing herself into a deeper bow. Jin let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Disaster averted – for now.
If Reika noticed this brief silent exchange, she gave no sign. She appeared utterly at ease, as if presiding over a normal royal audience. That might have been the most unsettling thing of all: her nonchalance. She clasped her hands calmly at her waist, surveying the fearful faces around her. When she spoke again, her voice was bright and breezy, cutting through the tension like a knife through silk.
“This palace is lovely,” Reika declared, pivoting slowly on her heel to take it in. Her kimono swirled with the movement, gold threads catching the light. “A bit drafty now, I’m afraid—” she glanced up at the gaping hole in the ceiling with an amused smirk, “—but still, lovely.” She breathed in deeply, as if savoring the scent of incense that still lingered in the air. All around, no one dared to move a muscle until her next words fell. “However, there’s something missing… Ah!” She tapped her chin theatrically. “Entertainment.”
Hoshikawa looked up in puzzlement. Reika met his eyes directly for the first time, and the Shogun visibly recoiled at the intensity of her violet stare. She smiled sweetly. “Yes, it’s far too quiet in here. Don’t you agree, Jin?”
Jin started, caught off guard. “I… suppose it is quiet,” he answered carefully. His voice sounded painfully small compared to hers. The truth was, the quiet was a relief to him – a fragile respite from violence. But he could already sense where Reika was going, and his stomach twisted.
Reika turned back to Hoshikawa, her smile widening with childlike excitement. “I was hoping to experience a true Kagetora welcome. Music, dance… perhaps a display of your culture’s finest arts.” She spread her hands in an elegant gesture, as if envisioning a grand performance. “Surely a Shogun’s court is not without skilled entertainers? And,” she added, almost as an afterthought, “we’re famished. All this touring and reminiscing has worked up an appetite.” She gave a light laugh. “Isn’t that right, Jin?”
Jin forced a nod, though in truth his appetite was nonexistent. His nerves were wound too tightly. He dared not contradict her in public, however. The thought of food made his throat tighten – how could he eat under so many fearful stares, knowing the people serving him did so out of sheer terror?
Shogun Hoshikawa blinked, clearly relieved that her request was something so mundane. If the Demon Queen wanted music and food instead of blood, it was a concession he would happily seize. He bowed low once more. “Of course. It would be our privilege to provide such… entertainment and refreshment.” He lifted a hand and snapped his fingers at a cluster of attendants by the wall. Though his gesture was subtle, the urgency behind it was clear. “We shall arrange a banquet at once, Tachibana-sama, with our finest cuisine,” Hoshikawa declared. “And I will summon musicians and dancers immediately for your enjoyment.”
There was not a hint of resistance in the Shogun’s compliance – only a tight, wary eagerness to appease. Jin realized he had been holding his breath again. It struck him then: this was the price of their continued survival, of the fragile peace Reika had granted them today. They would cater to her every whim, become actors in a play she directed, sacrificing pride and dignity to keep her satisfied. A day ago they were prepared to die fighting her; now they would sing and dance to please her. The thought filled Jin with a profound disquiet.
At the Shogun’s signal, the hall stirred to life. Servants scurried into motion, some nearly tripping in their haste. Orders were whispered, and a line of household staff began to file out to fulfill Reika’s demands. A trio of court musicians, who had been cowering behind a pillar, shuffled forward with their instruments practically clutched to their chests. They set up in the corner, hands shaking as they tuned a shamisen and koto with trembling fingers. Armored guards who moments ago would have sooner drawn steel now moved to slide open screens and fetch cushions, transforming the audience chamber into an impromptu venue for feasting.
Reika watched this scramble with a glitter of satisfaction in her eyes. She glided back to Jin’s side, unconcerned by the frightened flurry she’d caused. Without warning, she looped her arm through his in a familiar, almost intimate manner. Jin stiffened as he felt her slender arm entwine with his own, her sleeve brushing against him. Reika leaned in and whispered, “See? They remember how to be hospitable.” Her tone was light, but Jin did not miss the razor edge beneath it.
He forced a reply past the tightness in his throat. “You… you didn’t have to frighten them more,” he murmured, voice low so only she could hear. In truth, he felt relief that violence had been averted, but guilt gnawed at him. Everywhere he looked he saw faces drawn taut with fear – and it was for him, in a way. Because she wanted him to have a “good time,” these people were being driven to humiliation.
Reika gave a tiny shrug, her arm still linked with his. “Frighten? I merely made a request.” She spoke innocently, but the smirk tugging at her lips told another story. Louder, for all to hear, she said, “Come, Jin. Let’s sit. We should be comfortable while our hosts prepare their spectacle.”
Hoshikawa immediately barked a soft command, and two attendants rushed forward carrying a lavishly embroidered floor cushion and a low table. They placed them at the center of the hall – a place of honor – then scurried back, bowing so deeply their noses nearly touched the floor. Within seconds, a spot for Reika had been arranged where the Shogun’s own seat traditionally would be for ceremonies. Jin noticed the Shogun’s ornate chair, knocked askew and cracked from yesterday’s chaos, had been quietly removed; no one even considered asking Reika to use it. Instead, they brought silk cushions as if for an empress.
Reika released Jin’s arm and settled onto the cushion in one smooth motion. She moved with such grace that it was easy to forget moments like this that she could level a city at will. Folding her legs beneath her, she arranged her kimono elegantly around herself. Even sitting on the floor, she managed to exude the aura of a queen upon a throne. With a light pat on the cushion beside her, she looked up at Jin expectantly. “Sit with me,” she offered. Though phrased kindly, it was clearly not a request he could refuse.
Jin hesitated only a heartbeat before complying. He lowered himself onto a second cushion that a servant hastily shoved behind him. The surface was plush and welcoming, at odds with the rigidity in his muscles. He was keenly aware of the dozens of eyes stealing glances at him – a few from the court were daring to look up now as the initial shock settled. Jin felt his cheeks burn as he sat next to Reika at the center of the hall, elevated in status by her whim. How many of these people had lost loved ones or comrades in yesterday’s carnage? And now they were forced to watch their tormentor lounge comfortably, the very picture of contentment, with the cause of her visit (him) at her side.
The musicians in the corner received a nod from one of the senior retainers. Taking that as their cue, they began to play. A tentative melody from the shamisen trembled into the air, joined by the gentle plucking of the koto’s strings. It was a nostalgic tune, likely a local folk song meant to soothe and welcome. But under the circumstances, it sounded thin and haunted. Every note was careful, measured to not displease. Jin could see the sweat on the shamisen player’s brow as he concentrated on not erring on a single note.
Reika closed her eyes for a moment, swaying just slightly as if absorbing the music. A soft smile graced her lips. “How lovely,” she sighed. “And here I thought this city had only war cries and screams to offer.” Hoshikawa tensed at that comment, but Reika didn’t bother to look at him. Instead, she lifted a hand and snapped her fingers lightly. “Food,” she reminded sweetly. “Don’t forget the food.”
“Coming at once, Lady Tachibana,” stammered a servant from the sidelines. The double doors at the far end of the hall flung open, admitting a procession of attendants bearing trays. They moved quickly but quietly, laying out dish after dish on the low table before Reika and Jin. The aromas of grilled fish, miso, and fresh rice wafted up, the scents mingling with the lingering incense in the hall. Normally such a spread would awaken Jin’s hunger, but right now his stomach was fluttering with anxiety.
Still, the sight of something so normal – steaming bowls of soup, neatly arranged pickled vegetables, fine porcelain cups for tea – in the midst of this tense standoff was almost surreal. Jin’s fingers twitched, uncertain where to rest. He managed a polite nod to the servant who poured tea for him, the young man’s hands visibly shaking as he set the cup down. “Th-thank you, Jin-sama,” the servant whispered, eyes averted. Jin’s chest tightened at the honorific. Not long ago, that same youth would never have called him “-sama.” They were terrified, all of them, of offending the one person who held their fate.
Reika seemed to find endless amusement in the delicate care everyone took. As another attendant poured sake into a shallow cup for her, a single drop splashed onto the table. The man froze, the color draining from his face. Reika clicked her tongue softly, and he nearly flinched out of his skin. “Steady now,” she cooed, lifting the cup with a steady hand. Her purple gaze flicked to the trembling servant. “Such good sake shouldn’t go to waste.”
The man pressed his forehead to the floor. “F-forgive me, Tachibana-sama,” he begged in a tiny voice. “My hands—”
“Shhh.” Reika waved her hand, cutting him off. “It’s fine.” She took a slow sip of the sake, her gaze never leaving the servant. The man stayed prone, clearly afraid to even breathe. After an agonizing pause, Reika giggled. “Delicious.” Then, as if granting a boon, she said, “You may go.” The servant scurried backward on hands and knees, bowing profusely before practically crawling out of the hall.
in shifted in his seat, his discomfort growing as he watched the event unfold. “They keep calling us sama,” Jin said, unable to hold back the unease in his voice. “It’s a bit... Off.” He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, feeling the weight of the title pressing on him. He wasn’t a lord, he wasn’t royalty—he was just Jin.
Reika chuckled softly, her gaze never leaving the fight as the samurai clashed. “You’ll get used to it,” she said, her voice light, though with a note of something darker behind it. “I did.” Her fingers grazed the rim of her wine cup thoughtfully. “Back in the days, they called me Tachibana Reika no Mikoto,” she added with a casual air, as if it were no more than a passing memory. “Mikoto means something like ‘goddess’ or ‘revered one,’ you know. It used to feel...” She paused, a slight wrinkle of distaste forming on her brow as she watched the fight. “It felt grand at the time. But now? It feels cringe.” She let out a little laugh, more to herself than to Jin. “That’s why I don’t allow humans to call me that anymore. It’s too much.”
Jin remained silent, unsure how to respond. His mind was preoccupied with the awkwardness of the situation, the tension between the formalities and the underlying reality of their relationship—one where he was constantly caught between Reika’s world and his own, each moment of interaction like walking through a fog of expectations he didn’t quite understand.
At one point, the Shogun himself was directed to oversee a performance for her. Hoshikawa clapped twice, summoning two court dancers who entered nervously in silk costumes. These were likely entertainers kept for festivals or honored guests – never in their darkest dreams would they have expected to perform under circumstances like these. Pale and petrified, the two dancers began a traditional piece, their fans fluttering in practiced movements. The music swelled just enough to accommodate the soft pad of their feet on the wooden floor.
Reika watched with the keen interest of a girl at her first play. She leaned forward slightly, eyes shining as the dancers spun and twirled. Jin could sense the entire room holding its collective breath, praying silently that she found this pleasing. Halfway through the dance, one of the women faltered – her ankle wobbled in a turn. Perhaps she had stepped on a loose floorboard damaged in the destruction. She caught herself, but not before the slight stumble was noticed. A sharp intake of breath came from the court onlookers. The shamisen player nearly missed a note, horror in his eyes.
The dancer immediately dropped to her knees, bowing until her forehead touched the floorboards. “Forgive me, Tachibana-sama!” she gasped out, voice cracking with terror. “Please forgive my clumsiness!”
The music died instantly as the musicians halted, uncertain whether to continue. The second dancer froze in mid-pose, trembling. For a long, awful moment, no one moved. Jin felt his heart in his throat as Reika tilted her head, considering the young woman prostrated before her. The girl’s delicate shoulders shook; Jin thought he heard a muffled sob.
Reika set down her cup of sake with deliberate care. The clink of porcelain on wood was deafening. Jin had seen that look on her face before – the slow blink, the unreadable mask of calm that could precede either mercy or malevolence. He had to do something. If Reika’s whim flipped toward cruelty now, she might undo her promise of no bloodshed.
Before he lost his nerve, Jin gently touched the back of Reika’s hand with his fingers. It was a small, instinctive gesture – an attempt to anchor her attention. Her skin was cool and smooth under his touch. “Reika,” he said under his breath, just loud enough for her to hear over the rapid thumping of his own pulse. “It was an accident.”
Her amethyst eyes slid to him, brows raising in surprise. For a moment, the hall itself seemed to teeter on a knife’s edge. Murmurs rippled through the court – the audacity of Jin speaking to her, touching her, so familiarly in public, left many gaping. Masanori looked like he was bracing for an explosion.
But Reika did not explode. Instead, a slow smile crept across her face – a genuine one, reaching her eyes with a glimmer of warmth. She turned her hand beneath Jin’s so that her fingers briefly entwined with his. It was a quick squeeze – a reassuring pressure that sent a jolt of confusion through Jin’s chest. Then she released him and rose smoothly to her feet.
The abrupt movement made everyone flinch. The kneeling dancer flung herself even lower, babbling apologies. Reika glided toward the girl, stopping just in front of her. Silence fell again, broken only by the soft rustle of Reika’s kimono. Jin watched, tense but hopeful that his intervention had nudged her toward mercy.
Reika gazed down at the dancer who quivered at her feet. A long moment passed. Then the Demon Queen did something no one expected: she knelt. Reika knelt down on the floor, bringing herself to the young dancer’s eye level. The woman dared a confused glance up, tears clinging to her lashes. Reika’s posture was relaxed, her expression almost gentle.
“What’s your name?” Reika asked softly.
The dancer’s breath hitched. “A-Aoi, Your Excellency,” she managed, voice trembling.
“Aoi,” Reika repeated, with a hint of a smile. “Raise your head, Aoi.”
The girl obeyed hesitantly, lifting herself upright. She was clearly struggling not to shrink away. Reika delicately took one of Aoi’s hands in her own. The sight was almost tender – a demon goddess holding a mortal’s hand like a concerned friend. Jin watched in astonishment as Reika brushed a tear from the girl’s cheek with the pad of her thumb.
“You dance beautifully,” Reika said, loud enough that all could hear the surprising praise. “Truly. I was enjoying it.” She tilted her head playfully. “I stood up because I thought perhaps I should join you.”
Aoi’s eyes went wide in disbelief. “J-join… me?” she echoed, uncertain.
Reika laughed lightly, the sound ringing without malice. “Why not? It looked fun.” She released Aoi’s hand and rose to her full height again. “But I suppose I’d need a partner who isn’t so frightened.” A fleeting pout touched her lips. She turned to the second dancer, who had remained kneeling a few paces away. “You.” Reika beckoned with a graceful flick of her fingers. “Come here.”
The other dancer – a young man not much older than Jin – practically fell over himself scrambling forward. He knelt where Reika pointed, beside Aoi, trembling from head to toe. Reika’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as she studied the pair of performers cowering before her. Jin realized the entire court was collectively holding its breath, unsure what game Reika was playing now.
Then Reika did something even more shocking – she extended both hands, one to each dancer. “Stand up,” she instructed calmly.
Aoi and the young man exchanged terrified glances but obeyed, allowing Reika to help pull them to their feet. They wobbled, clearly more weak-kneed from fear than any physical strain. Reika maintained a light hold on their hands. Her smile returned, radiant and unnervingly genuine. “Let’s finish the dance,” she said simply.
The lead musician gaped at the scene, unsure if he should resume. Hoshikawa himself looked utterly baffled, his mouth slightly open as he watched from his knees. Jin could only stare. Reika stood in the center of the hall now, flanked by the two dancers, holding their hands as if they were old friends about to skip through a field. It was absurd, incredible… and yet here it was happening.
Reika tilted her head toward the musicians. “Well? Play,” she commanded, with a hint of laughter in her voice.
The musicians jolted and immediately struck up the tune again, hurriedly finding the rhythm. Reika nodded to the dancers. Though still visibly frightened, they moved by instinct to the music, attempting to continue the routine. And Reika – the Demon Queen – began to dance with them.
A collective gasp swept the hall. Jin half-rose from his cushion before catching himself. He watched, mouth agape, as Reika mimicked the dancers’ steps. She lifted her arms gracefully, turning in time with Aoi and the young man. Her kimono sleeves fluttered like raven’s wings. She was a little off-beat, a hair slower than the trained performers, but it didn’t matter – every eye was on her alone.
There was a strange beauty to it. Reika’s face lit up with delight as she spun gently, guiding the dancers through their fear. To their credit, Aoi and her partner managed to continue the routine, incorporating Reika into their formations as best they could. The young man even remembered to unfurl his fan in a wide arc behind Reika, as he would have behind Aoi during a solo flourish. Reika laughed in surprise at that, clearly tickled to be part of the choreography.
Jin felt a knot in his chest loosen slightly. This was bizarre, yes – entirely bizarre – but it was not carnage. The courtiers looked on in stunned silence, and Jin could read the confusion on their faces: they did not know whether to be relieved, terrified, or both. The Demon Queen toyed with lives, yes – but now she also twirled in a dance, laughing as a child might. The unpredictability of it all was its own kind of horror. And yet, watching Reika's genuine laughter as she nearly tripped on an overly long sleeve (an event that made the audience flinch, then realize she was laughing at herself), Jin felt a faint spark of hope. Perhaps, just perhaps, this meant the night would pass without more blood.
The song concluded with a final strum of the shamisen. Reika ended the dance by mirroring the dancers’ ending pose: one arm raised, one folded across her midriff, head bowed elegantly. The two dancers flanking her were panting, flushed with adrenaline and disbelief. The hall was so quiet that Jin swore he could hear the echoes of the last note fading away.
No one clapped. Applause was a forgotten concept in this atmosphere. Instead, there was a collective exhale as Reika straightened and released the dancers’ hands. “Exquisite,” she pronounced, beaming at Aoi and the young man. “You both were marvelous.” The praise left them wide-eyed. They sunk into low bows once more, but this time it was out of genuine gratitude and overwhelming relief.
Reika waved them off kindly. “Go, rest. You’ve earned it.” They needed no further urging; both dancers backed away, bowing repeatedly, then nearly collapsed behind the safety of a column, where their peers gathered around in astonishment.
With the performance over, Reika returned to her seat beside Jin. She moved with a buoyant energy, clearly invigorated. Jin looked up at her, a thousand emotions wrestling in his heart. There was awe (how effortlessly she dominated every scene), fear (how capricious her moods could be), and, undeniably, a trace of fascination. In that dance, he had seen a flicker of the Reika he once knew – the playful university girl who loved to drag him to summer festivals and watch street performers for hours. For a moment, she had been almost human. Almost.
Reika caught Jin’s eye and winked, as if they shared a private joke. Jin managed a faint, shaky smile in return. He wasn’t sure what to think or feel anymore. Conflicted didn’t begin to describe it. This whole situation was monstrous and surreal – people terrorized into providing feasts and dances – yet by intervening gently, Reika had stopped punishing a frightened girl and instead joined a dance. Was that mercy? Or just another layer of her cruelty, toying with their minds? Jin didn’t know. But he knew the relief in the hall was real; he could practically taste it in the air.
Shogun Hoshikawa rose from his throne, eyes alight in the aftermath of Reika’s mesmerizing dance. The hall was hushed, every gaze drawn to the dark-haired woman at the center who had so effortlessly commanded their attention. Hoshikawa cleared his throat, a formal smile pasted on his lips to mask his unease. “Tachibana-sama,” he proclaimed, voice echoing off the stone pillars, “your performance has honored us. Please—ask anything you desire as a reward.”
Reika’s violet eyes flickered with amusement. She stepped forward without a hint of hesitation, the silken folds of her black furisode kimono whispering over the floor. “Anything?” she repeated, as if tasting the word. A dozen of Kagetora’s highest-ranking leaders sat in anxious silence around the edges of the room. Jin could feel the tension coiling in the air, everyone waiting to see what whim might seize their mercurial guest. Reika let them wait a moment longer, a slow smile curling her lips. “Well, since you offer…” she said lightly, “I find myself in the mood for something a bit more thrilling than music and dance. How about a duel? A demonstration of your samurai’s skill.”
A murmur rippled through the gathered leadership. Jin’s pulse kicked up. A duel? He wasn’t sure what answer he’d expected from Reika, but it certainly wasn’t that. Hoshikawa hesitated only a heartbeat before bowing. “Of course,” he replied, voice tight. “If it pleases you, we can arrange a match at once.”
Moments later, the scene shifted to one of the palace’s smaller courtyards just beyond the banquet hall. Night had fully fallen, and bronze lanterns cast trembling pools of light across the flagstones. The scent of night-blooming jasmine drifted on the breeze. About a dozen of Kagetora’s key figures formed a loose circle around the sparring ground—among them Shogun Hoshikawa and his closest generals, the onmyōji Rin in her crimson and white robes, Captain Masanori and a few of his samurai, and Jin himself at the Shogun’s side. They were an intimate audience to an unprecedented spectacle.
Two veteran samurai stepped forward first to perform for Reika’s entertainment. They were seasoned warriors—Jin recognized one as the captain of the guard who had been stationed by the main gate, and the other as a palace sword instructor. Neither looked happy about this, but they moved with stoic resolve, each bowing first to Reika (whose presence demanded that courtesy now) and then to each other.
Courtiers and servants scurried back to give the duelists room. A nervous energy crackled in the air as the two men drew their blades with a ring of steel. The captain of the guard—tall, with a hawkish face—adopted a low stance, sword outstretched. His opponent, a broad-shouldered instructor with graying hair, tightened both hands on his katana’s hilt.
Jin’s stomach churned. These men were comrades, forced into this barbaric display. He shot a pleading glance at Reika, hoping she might yet change her mind. But she only leaned forward with bright-eyed anticipation, chin propped on her hand. She noticed Jin’s look and in response gave him a tiny wink, as if to say, Watch closely.
“Begin,” Hoshikawa commanded quietly.
For a heartbeat, neither samurai moved. Then, with a shout, the instructor lunged. Their blades met in a flash of sparks. The hall rang with the clash of steel, the sharp crack as sword struck sword. Several courtiers flinched at the sound. Jin watched in both awe and dismay—he had never seen an actual samurai duel before. The closest had been choreographed movie fights back home. But this was real: swift, violent, and deadly serious.
The two fighters circled, testing each other with lightning slashes. The captain parried a fierce overhead blow, muscles straining under lamellar armor, then countered with a diagonal strike that the instructor barely dodged. Their feet slid across polished wood, each movement precise. Despite the circumstances, their warrior training took over. In that moment, they fought not as friends or enemies, but as professionals upholding their honor.
Reika watched with a faint smile playing on her lips. To her, this was all a little game. Jin could see it in her relaxed posture and the way her eyes tracked every stroke—not with concern for who might die, but purely for the drama of it. She even laughed softly when the instructor stumbled over a discarded fan on the floor from Aoi’s dance, calling out, “Careful now!” as if mocking his misstep. Jin felt a pang of nausea at her lighthearted cruelty.
Steel met steel again in a flurry of strikes. The captain pressed forward aggressively, driving the older instructor back towards a pillar. Their swords locked, faces mere inches apart as they struggled. With a grunt, the captain shoved the other man off balance. In two swift moves, he disarmed him—the instructor’s katana skittered across the floor—and brought his own blade up to the man’s throat.
It was over. The entire hall seemed to exhale. The defeated instructor knelt, chest heaving, awaiting whatever came next. The victor held his pose, though his sword trembled slightly in his grip. Would Reika demand death? Mercy? No one could guess.
“Hmm.” Reika tapped her chin with one lacquered fingernail, pretending to deliberate. “Acceptable, I suppose. You win.” She nodded lazily at the captain. “Congratulations.”
The captain of the guard withdrew his blade from his comrade’s throat and bowed stiffly to Reika. Relief flickered across his face; clearly, he hadn’t wanted to kill his fellow outright. The older samurai retrieved his sword with as much dignity as he could, bowing as well, though he avoided looking at Reika directly.
Polite applause started from a few officials, uncertain and short-lived. Reika arched an eyebrow. “Better than nothing,” she remarked, sighing through her nose. “But I did say finest samurai. Are those truly the best in your service, Hoshikawa?”
The Shogun flared his nostrils at the slight against his men, but kept his head bowed. “They are skilled, Tachibana-sama,” he answered carefully. “Kagetora’s finest.”
Reika gave a soft scoff. “If you say so.” She straightened, uncrossing her legs and leaning forward in the throne-like seat. A dangerous restlessness seemed to come over her, like a cat that had watched mice play and now craved to toy with one herself. “Perhaps,” she continued, “the duel would be more exciting if I take part.”
A stunned silence fell. Jin’s blood ran cold. She wants to duel? His eyes darted to Reika’s face. There was a spark there—a reckless gleam he remembered from their school days, when Reika would leap headfirst into some crazy idea. But here and now, it carried a deadly edge.
Hoshikawa lifted his head in alarm. “As you wish… of course,” he said hoarsely. “But there is no opponent—”
“Oh, I’ll choose one,” Reika purred, rising from the chair in a single fluid motion. She stepped down from the dais, and the crowd recoiled slightly as she passed, like grass parting from a gust of wind. Reika strolled onto the dueling floor, the midnight hem of her coat sweeping the ground behind her. “Let’s see…”
Her gaze flickered among the armored guards and samurai who lined the edges of the hall. Dozens of men who, moments ago, had survived a battle against demons now tensed in fresh terror at the thought of being picked. Jin could practically hear their thoughts: Not me. Please not me.
Reika tapped her lower lip, pretending to consider. Then her face lit with a wicked grin. “Ah. You.” She lifted an arm and pointed directly to the Shogun’s right. “Masanori.”
Jin’s heart lurched. Taketsune Masanori stood there in his dark armor, eyes widening at being singled out. He was the captain of Hoshikawa’s personal guard—and the very man who had saved Jin’s life when he first arrived in this world. Masanori’s jaw clenched. He stepped forward with measured calm, though Jin saw the way his fists tightened.
A few of the courtiers exchanged nervous glances. Masanori himself showed no outward surprise. He stepped forward into the lantern light and bowed smoothly. “If it pleases you, Lady Tachibana,” he replied, voice deep and steady, “I will duel on your command.” Ever the picture of samurai discipline, Masanori drew his sword and held it upright. The steel gleamed as he saluted her in formal challenge.
Reika’s lips curved into a teasing smile, but her gaze remained serious as she met Masanori’s eyes. “I do hope you won’t hold back on my account,” she said softly, the amusement in her tone clear despite the gravity of her words. “After all, I’m a guest of honor here, aren’t I? It would be rude for me to not experience the full strength of Kagetora’s finest.” Her voice had a playful edge, but there was something sharper behind it, as if daring him to test the limits of his discipline.
Jin stood frozen at the edge of the circle, his stomach tightening. This is ridiculous, he thought, unable to stop himself from feeling a pang of frustration. Reika, who could destroy cities with a thought, asking Masanori to fight her as if it were some kind of game? Did she truly need to prove herself in a duel with him? The thought of it made his heart race, and he could feel the tension already thickening in the air. Reika was already invincible—was this just another way to amuse herself? The others, too, must be questioning her intentions now, as they watched her with a mixture of awe, fear, and uncertainty.
But Masanori said nothing, only tightening his grip on his katana as he squared his stance in front of her, all discipline and resolve. Despite Jin’s discomfort, there was no turning back now. The duel was set, and everyone—Reika included—knew the rules: there would be no stopping her once she set her mind to something.
Reika glided over to the weapon rack that had been brought out to the courtyard. Her fingers danced over the displayed blades until she selected a katana with a midnight-black lacquered sheath. Jin saw Masanori’s eyes narrow slightly at Reika’s casual one-handed grip and careless stance—she held the sword like one unaccustomed to its weight. Indeed, as she unsheathed the blade with a metallic hiss, Reika grasped it a tad awkwardly, her slender fingers more used to fans and shadows than hilts and steel.
A tense hush fell. Masanori dipped his head in a show of respect and acceptance. The only sound was the distant chirr of insects in the night. From the corner of his eye, Jin saw Rin fidget with a paper talisman at her belt, worry etched on her delicate features. Everyone sensed this fight would not be a typical sparring match.
With a swift movement, Reika lunged forward. Her strike was slow—far slower than it should have been, and her form was clearly that of an amateur. The sword slashed wide, her body too tense, her legs not properly aligned. Masanori blocked with ease, his katana a fluid extension of his own practiced strength.
Reika laughed, a low, amused sound. “You’re good. But I’m not giving up just yet.”
Again, she swung, but it was clear from the way she moved that she had little understanding of the intricacies of katana combat. Her stance was clumsy, and her grip—far too tight. It didn’t matter. The katana she wielded wasn’t a weapon in her hands—it was a toy. Still, every swing felt dangerous, her speed more from the tension of her presence than from any true skill.
Masanori, with his calm and fluid precision, parried easily. Again, and again, he blocked her strikes, each one slower than the last. Reika was not fast, nor was she exceptionally strong. Her strikes lacked the power they should have had, and Masanori’s blade continued to meet hers with practiced ease.
But then something strange happened.
Reika’s sword missed him once again, and the clash rang out as his katana struck her across the shoulder. A hit that would have left any other man crippled—but to Reika, it was nothing. The blade never even cut her skin. She smiled wickedly, her eyes gleaming.
Masanori stepped back, sensing something was amiss. But before he could react, Reika’s hand shot out, her off-hand gripping his blade in mid-swing.
“I got you,” she whispered, a gleam of amusement in her eyes. Her voice was light, almost too casual for what was happening.
In one smooth motion, Reika twisted the katana in her hand, sending it sweeping toward Masanori’s arm—the arm holding the katana. His grip slipped as the force of her movement made him lose his hold, and his sword clattered to the floor.
Reika twirled the katana once in her hand, then—without ceremony—tossed it back to Masanori. The blade arced through the air with casual elegance, and Masanori caught it in one clean motion, resetting his stance with fluid precision. His expression remained composed, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes now—caution, or perhaps fatigue already setting in.
Reika’s smile lingered, but something in her manner had shifted. She wasn’t laughing anymore.
She stepped forward.
Her next swing came faster. Still clumsy in form, her stance slightly off, her grip unconventional—but the speed and force were no longer laughable. She struck again. And again. Each blow carried more weight than the last, an unnatural strength building in her movements like pressure behind a dam.
Masanori met her strikes, his muscles burning as he parried, adjusted, retreated. She was relentless. Though she lacked the finesse of a true swordswoman, she was adapting—growing more confident, more aggressive. Her swings were sharper now, the arcs wider, her balance surer.
She wasn’t improving in technique. She was simply deciding to hit harder.
Masanori’s breath grew heavier with each exchange. His body, honed from years of war, was being tested not by skill, but by endurance. He had landed countless blows—deep cuts across her side, shoulder, arms—any one of them would have dropped another warrior. But her flesh didn’t yield. His blade didn’t even draw blood. The only thing wounded was the illusion that she could be hurt.
Another strike—he blocked it.
Another—his foot slipped.
Another—her blade collided with his so hard the impact rattled through his bones.
And then—crack.
Her katana came down with a sharp, brutal arc, and with a shriek of splintered steel, Masanori’s blade snapped in half. The top half of his katana flew across the hall and clattered uselessly against the far wall.
The force of the blow knocked Masanori clean off his feet. He hit the ground hard, the impact driving the breath from his lungs. His broken sword dropped from his hand.
Before he could recover, she was on him.
Reika stepped forward in a single, casual motion, her heels clicking against the stone floor with a sound that felt impossibly loud in the silent court. She bent down, and with her off hand, lifted Masanori by the throat as though he were a child.
Reika regarded Masanori with a lazy smile. She was barely breathing hard, rosy-cheeked from exertion but composed. “That was fun,” she purred, her tone as light as if they had merely finished a pleasant dance. Masanori made a strangled noise. His face was turning an alarming shade of red.
Jin’s own throat felt tight as he watched Reika hold the man aloft. She’s not going to…? He took a step forward, mind racing. Reika had promised to behave—relatively speaking—in front of these people, but sometimes her idea of restraint was dubious. Masanori’s life hung literally in her hand now.
Reika leaned in, bringing her face within a handspan of the struggling samurai’s. Her voice dropped to a playful whisper, easily audible in the shocked silence. “Now, what to do with you…” she mused. “Should I break something? You did swing rather hard at me.” She clucked softly, as if scolding a reckless child. “Or perhaps…”
“Enough!” The shout cleaved the silence of the courtyard. A young woman pushed herself to her feet among the kneeling courtiers, fists trembling at her sides. Rin’s face was flushed with anger and despair. She could no longer bite back her outrage at the spectacle before her. “Stop this!” she cried, voice cracking. “Haven’t you done enough? Unhand him!”
Gasps rippled through the gathered crowd. The Shogun’s eyes widened in horror at Rin’s outburst, and a few attendants reached as if to pull her back, then thought better of it. Masanori, still dangling in Reika’s grasp, managed a weak shake of his head – don’t – but no sound came from his crushed throat. All eyes turned to Reika. The towering woman slowly shifted her violet gaze toward the interruption, one elegant eyebrow arched in curiosity.
Reika’s lips curved into a faint, amused smile. Oh? In her left hand, she still held Masanori aloft by the throat. Now she loosened her fingers and let the battered samurai slip from her grasp. His body hit the stone ground with a dull thud, and he collapsed to his knees, coughing for breath. Reika stepped over him as if he were a discarded doll, her focus entirely on the defiant onmyōji who had dared raise her voice.
“And who,” Reika asked lightly, “are you to give me orders?” Her tone was calm, almost sweet, but under it lurked a dangerous edge. She peered at Rin with an intense interest, head tilted like a curious cat. The afternoon light caught on Reika’s silhouette—tall and regal in her midnight-black kimono—making her look otherworldly. A hush fell; even the breeze dared not stir. Rin’s heart pounded, but she did not flinch.
“Asakusa Rin, onmyōji of Kagetora,” the young woman declared, stepping forward. Her knees threatened to quake, but she kept her chin high. She was clad in a white haori embroidered with protective sigils—the garb of Kagetora’s onmyōji. A few stray locks of her raven hair had come loose from her ribbon, framing eyes bright with furious tears. “What you’ve done here is a disgrace. This—” she gestured at Masanori’s crumpled form and the circle of stunned samurai, “—this is cruelty, not entertainment. You demean us all.” Her voice shook with righteous anger. “You may be powerful, but you have no honor.”
A collective intake of breath—Rin’s words bordered on blasphemy. Several courtiers paled; one servant clasped a hand over his mouth to stifle a sob. The Shogun was frozen in place, a sheen of cold sweat on his brow as he stared at Rin in disbelief. Jin, standing off to the side, felt his stomach twist. He admired Rin’s courage, but he knew Reika far too well—this confrontation could turn deadly in a heartbeat.
For a long moment, Reika said nothing. She regarded Rin in silence, violet eyes unreadable. The air itself seemed to thicken between them. Then Reika’s smile broadened, revealing a flash of white teeth. A soft chuckle escaped her lips. “No honor…?” she repeated, as if tasting the words and finding them novel. Her voice was low and melodious, carrying easily across the courtyard. “Little onmyōji, you speak of honor to me?”
Reika took a single step forward, and instinctively a few guards moved to shield Rin—but Reika simply laughed, a sound like tinkling glass. With a faint gesture of her hand, she waved the guards off. They recoiled as if pushed by an invisible force, stumbling back into the crowd. “Stay where you are,” she commanded lightly. “All of you.” The authority in her tone was absolute; no one dared disobey.
Now only a few paces separated Reika and Rin. Masanori groaned and tried to stand, but slumped back down, his strength spent. Reika barely paid him any mind. She was studying Rin, eyes alight with amusement and something like anticipation. “You have spirit,” Reika purred. “Such fire in you… Rin.” She lingered on the name knowingly. “I can feel it—your power.” Her nostrils flared slightly, as if she could smell Rin’s anger and fear. “Onmyōji of Kagetora, is it? So, you wish to protect your precious samurai’s honor?”
Rin’s throat tightened. She hadn’t expected conversation; Reika’s playful tone was unnerving, a cat toying with a mouse. Still, she refused to be cowed. “Someone must,” she replied, voice hardening. “If our Shogun will not defend our people’s honor, then I will.” A tear finally spilled down her cheek, born of fury and helpless shame, but she brushed it aside. “I won’t let you continue this... this mockery.”
Reika’s eyes flickered to that tear, gleaming on Rin’s cheek. Something shifted in her expression—an instant of hunger, or excitement, gone as quickly as it came. She lifted her hands, palms outward in a careless shrug. “Continue? Why, whatever do you propose to do about it?” Reika’s smile sharpened. “Go on then. Stop me.”
Rin’s breath caught. For an instant she stood rooted, stunned by the audacity of the challenge. The courtyard had fallen so silent she could hear the distant trickle of the lotus pond beyond the walls. High above, a cloud drifted over the sun, throwing a pale shadow across the stones. Rin realized everyone was waiting for her next move—even Reika, standing there expectantly, arms now drifting lazily to her sides as if to present herself as a target.
“Show me,” Reika said, her tone almost gentle. She extended one elegant hand toward Rin in invitation. “Show me this honor you speak of. Show me your strength.” The words were a coaxing purr. Her violet eyes were fixed unblinking on the onmyōji, reflecting Rin’s own furious silhouette back at her. “Use whatever little magic you have. Your strongest spell. I’ll allow it.” She lifted her chin slightly, a queen granting a boon. “Give me everything, Rin.”
Rin’s jaw clenched. She realized Reika truly meant it—this wasn’t a trick. The woman before her was so confident in her own invincibility that she was offering Rin a free strike. Shame and anger warred in Rin’s heart. She thought of Masanori gasping for air, of the Shogun cowering speechless on his throne, of all the lives lost yesterday when this “goddess of ruin” tore through their city. If there was ever a moment to act, it was now.
Slowly, Rin nodded. “As you wish,” she hissed between her teeth. She stepped back and drew a deep breath, trying to steady the wild thundering of her heart. With deliberate calm, Rin reached into her sleeve and pulled out a stack of small rectangular ofuda talismans inscribed with vermilion characters. The sight of those charms made a few nearby samurai stir uneasily; they could sense the surge of spiritual energy coalescing around her.
Jin took an involuntary step forward, worry etched on his face. He had seen Reika’s power first hand—what hope did a single onmyōji’s spell have? Still, he watched with held breath.
Rin pressed her palms together, clutching the talismans between them, and began to chant under her breath. Ancient syllables tumbled from her lips, each word resonating with power. As she spoke, the air around her began to hum. The temperature dropped; a prickle of energy lifted the hairs on every neck. Reika stood patiently, hands folded now, watching with keen interest.
With a final cry, Rin flung the talismans toward Reika. “Bind and purify!” she shouted. The ofuda exploded into a flurry of incandescent shapes—paper turning to pure light. In an instant, five brilliant sigils ignited in the air around Reika, forming the points of a blazing hologram that caged her at the center. The crowd cried out in awe. Lines of searing white light connected the floating talismans, encircling Reika in a web of crackling spiritual energy. The very ground trembled as Rin poured every ounce of her strength into the spell. A howling wind whipped through the courtyard, tugging at robes and banners; dust and petals swirled upward in a luminous vortex around Reika.
At first, nothing could be seen within the blinding pillar of light and dust. The radiance was intense, as if a star had blossomed right there in the palace courtyard. Courtiers shielded their eyes, and several fell backward, scrambling away in fear that they’d be caught in whatever exorcism was unfolding. Jin raised an arm to cover his face, his coat flapping violently in the gale-force wind that Rin’s magic had summoned. The Shogun clung to a wooden post, mouth agape, as the raw power of the onmyōji’s spell sent vibrations rumbling through the stones underfoot. Even Masanori, half-conscious on the ground, squinted upward through the haze, a spark of hope kindling in his chest at the sight of Rin’s might.
The luminous inferno crackled and roared… then, with a thunderous crack, it collapsed inward on itself. The five blazing ofuda burst into ashes, and the courtyard was plunged abruptly back into stillness. Dust and shimmering embers drifted through the air. Everyone stared, eyes straining to make out what remained where Reika had stood.
As the veil of dust cleared, a dark figure emerged. Reika was still standing in exactly the same spot. Completely unharmed. The golden embroidery of her kimono glinted serenely; not a thread was out of place. One of the courtiers let out a small sob of despair. Rin’s spell—her very strongest—hadn’t left so much as a scratch. The scorch marks of the pentagram were charred into the stones around Reika’s feet, forming a black halo on the ground, but the woman herself appeared utterly unscathed. She was even still holding her hands together in that polite, patient fold, as if she had been simply waiting for a light rain to pass.
Rin felt a jolt of disbelief. Her chest heaved from the effort of the incantation, sweat beading on her temples. That spell should have struck down any demon or spirit foolish enough to stand in its center—its holy fire should have at least burned, or something. But Reika only tilted her head, inspecting the smoking ground with mild interest. A faint smile played on her lips.
“Beautiful,” Reika murmured. Her voice draped itself over the silence, soft and velvety. She stepped forward out of the ashen pentagram, brushing an errant speck of dust from her sleeve. “Truly beautiful. Such intensity… and those sigils were flawless.” There was genuine admiration in her tone, as if she were congratulating an artist on a well-crafted painting.
Rin staggered, nearly light-headed with exhaustion and shock. She stared at Reika, her mouth dry. That blast had taken almost everything she had; the strength in her limbs was waning. A despairing realization washed over her: she had failed. Utterly. A few tears of frustration gathered in her eyes, blurring the tall figure approaching her.
Reika closed the remaining distance in a single, unhurried stride. Before Rin could recoil, she felt cool fingers on her face. Reika cupped Rin’s cheek in her hand, wiping away a hot tear with her thumb. The onmyōji flinched at the contact—those fingers were strangely cold despite the warmth of the afternoon. She tried to pull back, but Reika gently shushed her.
“There now,” Reika whispered. She leaned down, bringing her face level with Rin’s. In contrast to the raw power she had just displayed, Reika’s touch was disarmingly tender. She cradled Rin’s chin with the lightest pressure, tilting it up until Rin had no choice but to meet her eyes. Up close, Reika’s features were ethereally beautiful—more goddess than human—framed by glossy ebony hair. Her expression was one of almost maternal concern, yet her eyes gleamed with a disquieting fervor.
“You have real talent, Rin,” Reika cooed. “Potential. Fire.” The words poured from her lips sweet and dark, like honey laced with poison. Rin’s breath hitched; the praise cut strangely deep, stirring an irrational spark of pride even through her fear. She hated that part of herself thrilled at Reika’s approval.
Reika’s smile inched wider, revealing a hint of satisfaction—as if she knew exactly the effect she was having. “I could use someone like you,” she continued, her tone intimate. It felt as if they were the only two people in the world, despite the dozens of onlookers holding their breath. “Why don’t you come with me, hm?” Reika’s voice was soft, coaxing. “I’ll make you the strongest onmyōji this world has ever seen. I could teach you arts your ancestors wouldn’t even dare whisper.”
Rin’s eyes widened. She could not have heard that right. Was this monster… recruiting her? Her heart slammed against her ribs. A mix of emotions churned inside: indignation, confusion, and, to her shame, a faint flicker of temptation. Reika’s offer was unthinkable—yet the promise of power from someone so powerful…
Reika let the silence linger tantalizingly, watching the turmoil in Rin’s face. The tall woman’s smile never faltered. If anything, it grew more ardent, like a predatory bloom unfurling. She swept a stray lock of hair behind Rin’s ear in an almost loving gesture. “You’d be much more interesting by my side than cooped up in this little court,” she murmured. Her thumb caressed Rin’s cheek with a slow, deliberate stroke. “Such passion as yours is wasted here.”
Rin couldn’t breathe. The entire courtyard seemed to spin around her; only Reika’s eyes held her steady, pinning her in place. The remaining tears spilled freely down Rin’s face now, dripping onto Reika’s pale hand. “I–” Rin choked, struggling to form words. Was there truly sincerity in Reika’s voice? The onmyōji’s mind screamed that this had to be another cruel joke, another way to twist the knife of humiliation. And yet, Reika’s tone was almost gentle, inviting Rin into the eye of the storm that was her existence.
Seeing Rin’s hesitation, Reika leaned even closer. Her lips nearly brushed the shell of Rin’s ear as she whispered, “I would take such good care of you. All that anger, all that longing to prove yourself… I’d nurture it. You’d never be powerless again.” A quiet, breathy laugh escaped her, and Rin shivered as she felt it against her skin. “You’d be so much more fun as a pet, don’t you think?”
At that, something in Rin snapped. A bolt of pure rage cut through her confusion. Pet. That single word ignited every last shred of pride she had left. Rin tore her face away from Reika’s hand, wrenching herself backward. Fresh shame scorched through her—shame at nearly being seduced by the pretty words of this creature who had just brutalized her people. Her hands balled into fists so tight her nails bit her palms. She glared up at Reika, tears of fury in her eyes.
“How dare you,” Rin rasped, voice trembling. “I am not an animal to be tamed.” Her whole body quaked as she forced the words out. “Do you think I would sell my soul to you after what you’ve done?” She straightened, drawing on a final reserve of courage born of absolute outrage. If Reika wanted her spirit, she would get it unbroken.
Rin met Reika’s gaze head-on, and in hers burned the last, defiant spark of dignity. “Do your worst, demon,” she spat, each word dripping with venom. “I would rather die than become your pet.”
A deathly stillness fell. The onlookers forgot to breathe. It was as if even the sunlight dimmed in anticipation of Reika’s response. Rin’s declaration hung in the air—reckless, brave, possibly suicidal. Jin felt his heart seize; he took a half-step forward, ready to intervene or plead if Reika lost her temper. Masanori, dizzy with pain, mustered enough strength to reach an arm toward Rin, his lips forming a silent No! The Shogun squeezed his eyes shut, unable to watch what might come next.
Reika went very quiet. She stared at Rin, the two women mere inches apart: one towering and immaculate, the other small and disheveled and quaking with emotion. A single bead of sweat rolled down Rin’s neck as she braced for a fatal blow.
Then Reika did something unexpected—she threw back her head and laughed. A rich, melodic laugh, ringing with genuine delight. It was not the cruel cackle of a villain stung by insult, but the merry peal of someone who’d just been told a wonderful joke. The sound jarred against the tension of the moment, utterly surreal to everyone listening.
“Oh, how dramatic!” Reika purred at last, eyes dancing with glee. Rather than striking Rin, she reached out and patted the girl’s head, almost affectionately. Her fingers slid through Rin’s mussed hair in a patronizing little caress. “Such fire,” Reika mused, sighing in pleasure. “You mortals do know how to put on a show.”
Rin stood stock-still, stunned. The light touch on her hair was somehow more humiliating than a slap. Reika was treating her like a misbehaving kitten rather than a threat. Hot tears of helpless anger brimmed in Rin’s eyes anew, but she refused to let them fall now; she wouldn’t give Reika the satisfaction.
Reika bent slightly to look Rin in the eyes. Any trace of true anger in the tall woman was impossible to find—she seemed positively delighted. “Kill you? Why would I waste such a fiery little thing?” she murmured. “Besides…” She straightened and cast a languid glance over her shoulder, toward Jin. Her voice lifted playfully. “I did promise not to kill anyone today, didn’t I, Jin?”
Jin swallowed hard. He remembered: before entering the palace, he had wrung that promise from Reika as a condition of accompanying her. He gave a tight, nervous nod. “Y-yes,” he managed softly, his voice barely carrying. “You… you did.” His shoulders sagged with palpable relief.
Reika clapped her hands lightly, once, as if concluding a pleasant business meeting. “There. You see?” She flashed Rin a bright, incongruously girlish smile. “No one dies today. A bit of fun, a few bruises perhaps, but no deaths. I keep my word.”
Still smirking, Reika let her gaze sweep the courtyard. The assembled samurai and nobles stared back in stunned silence. Some looked away the moment her eyes met theirs. Satisfied, Reika returned her attention to Rin, who stood rigid, tears quietly spilling despite her attempts to master herself. Reika gently brushed a final tear from Rin’s cheek with the back of her hand. “Think about my offer, little one,” she said, almost kindly. “I don’t give such generous opportunities to just anyone.” Her tone was sugar-sweet, but Rin could hear the steel beneath it. “Whether you come willingly or not… well, perhaps I’ll leave that to fate.”
Rin bit her lip until she tasted blood, refusing to reply. What could she say? That she’d rather die? She already had. Instead, she stayed mute, her silent glare speaking volumes of defiance and heartbreak.
Reika chuckled under her breath and released Rin from her touch. Standing to her full height once more, she cast one more amused look at the onmyōji trembling before her. Then she turned away, turning her focus back to the wider court. In the absence of her penetrating gaze, Rin’s knees nearly buckled with relief. The girl hugged herself, chest hitching as she fought back sobs, and took an unsteady step backward into the arms of an anxious lady-in-waiting who had rushed up to support her.
“Well!” Reika announced brightly, addressing everyone now. She lifted her arms in an almost theatrical flourish. “That was certainly more exciting than music and dance, wouldn’t you all agree?” Her voice flowed through the courtyard, warm and regal, as if she hadn’t just been threatened at spell-point. As if she hadn’t just dangled a man by the throat and shrugged off a blast of holy fire. The surreal contrast made more than one person shiver.
Not a soul dared to answer her. The courtiers and guards remained where they were—some standing in stupor, others still kneeling—staring at Reika in terror and awe. Most kept their eyes averted, unwilling to risk drawing her attention now. The only sounds were the rustling of a few charred leaves blowing across the stones and Rin’s quiet, stifled sniffles.
Reika did not seem to mind the silence. She inhaled deeply, as if savoring the aftermath. A satisfied smile played on her lips. “What a lovely afternoon,” she sighed contentedly. “So much emotion. So many surprises.” She glanced down at Masanori, who remained on his hands and knees catching his breath. “A splendid performance from you as well, warrior,” she added casually. Masanori managed to lift his head at her words; his eyes burned with shame at his defeat, but he gave a slow, respectful nod. Reika answered with a wink, as if they were co-conspirators in some grand joke. Masanori grimaced and looked away, his jaw tight.
At last, Reika turned toward her companion. “And you, Jin?” she called out, almost sweetly. She took a few leisurely steps toward him, each click of her wooden geta echoing in the courtyard. Jin stood very still, hands at his sides. He met Reika’s gaze with a mixture of fear and weary acceptance. “Tell me,” Reika purred, “are you not entertained?”
Jin opened his mouth, but no words came. What could he possibly say? His heart was pounding in the aftermath of what he’d just witnessed. He glanced around: Masanori bloodied and kneeling, Rin shaking with sobs, the mighty Shogun of Kagetora still as a stone in his terror. Jin felt cold sweat along his spine. Part of him wanted to shout at Reika, to scold her for taking things this far. Another part wanted to beg her to leave these people in peace. But he knew both impulses were futile. In the end, confronted by Reika’s expectant smile, Jin could only muster a faint shake of the head and a terse reply: “I… I have no words.” It was the safest answer he could give.
Reika regarded him for a moment, then gave a light, genuine laugh. “I thought so,” she said softly, clearly amused by Jin’s diplomatic evasion. For all her overwhelming presence, there was an odd fondness in her eyes when she looked at him, like a queen pleased with a favorite advisor. Jin released a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.
Reika straightened from her relaxed posture, her eyes still sharp as they roamed over the scene. The courtyard, which had once been tense and crackling with energy, now seemed far too quiet, the sound of Masanori’s heavy breaths filling the space where clashing swords had just been. She let her gaze linger on him for a moment, her lips curling just enough to show the slightest hint of satisfaction. Her duel had been fun—entertaining, even—but now the thrill had faded, and there was only the calm left to settle in its place.
She tilted her head slightly, as if listening to the soft rustling of the trees in the distance. Then, with a smooth motion, she turned her attention to the Shogun, who stood at the far edge of the circle, watching her every movement with a mixture of awe and uncertainty. “I’m satisfied,” she said, her voice carrying the same casual calm she had worn throughout the duel. It was almost as if the excitement of the fight had never touched her. “But I think I’m quite tired now.” Her words dripped with a kind of lazy amusement, as though the effort required to spar with Masanori had barely touched her.
The Shogun, sensing that the night was winding to an end, bowed deeply. His expression, though still cloaked in formal respect, betrayed a hint of relief at her decision. “Of course, Tachibana-sama,” he replied, voice low and respectful. “We will prepare a chamber for you to rest. A private space, as you desire.”
Reika’s eyes sparkled briefly as she caught the subtext of his words. She knew full well the lengths he had gone to in order to accommodate her—she could see it in his stiff posture and the way his eyes flickered nervously between her and the rest of the room. They’ll do anything to keep me entertained, she thought with a quiet amusement that lingered on her lips.
Turning, she motioned for Jin to follow her. He didn’t hesitate, though his mind was still reeling from the intensity of the duel and the way Reika had handled herself—like an unstoppable force, both playful and terrifying. She walked with that same serene elegance she always carried, the weight of her presence heavy even in the softest of movements. As she passed the Shogun, she gave him one last glance, her gaze cool and almost imperceptible.
“Lead the way,” she murmured to the servant who had been waiting for her cue. “I need a moment to think... and a comfortable place to rest.” There was a teasing edge to her words, though they were spoken in the same disarming tone she used for everything else.
With a small bow, the servant quickly moved to lead her away, Jin trailing behind. Reika didn’t look back, but Jin couldn’t help but notice the way the courtiers around them subtly shrank away, as though the very air around her carried a weight they could hardly bear. She moved with that same quiet authority, as if the world bent around her, waiting to meet her demands.
The moment Reika disappeared through the inner gates, a collective exhale seemed to release. The oppressive weight that had gripped the air began to ease. Several people collapsed to the ground, weak with relief. Two samurai rushed to Masanori, gently supporting their commander under the arms. He nodded to them, accepting help to stand, though his legs trembled. Others cautiously approached Rin, who remained rooted in the same spot.
Rin was shaking uncontrollably now, the adrenaline ebbing and leaving cold devastation in its wake. She tried to step after Reika, perhaps on impulse, but her knees finally gave out. With a broken whimper, she sank to the ground. One of the ladies of the court immediately knelt beside her, draping an arm around the girl’s shoulders. “Rin-sama… easy now,” the woman whispered, her own voice unsteady.
At the sound of her name spoken kindly, something in Rin unraveled. The last vestiges of her composure fell away, and she began to sob in earnest. She pressed her sleeve to her mouth in a vain attempt to stifle the sounds, but her slender frame shook with each ragged breath. Hot tears spilled from her eyes, tracing streaks down her cheeks and onto the dusty stones. All the humiliation, terror, and fury she had borne through the encounter came pouring out at last.
Masanori, bruised and aching, pushed away his attendants once he’d regained his footing. Clutching his bruised throat, he limped to Rin’s side and lowered himself to one knee with a pained grunt. “Rin…” he croaked, voice rough and weak. He reached out, laying a gauntleted hand gently on her back. She turned toward him, and upon seeing the apologetic sorrow in the veteran samurai’s eyes, Rin threw her arms around him. Masanori grimaced at the pain in his ribs but held her tightly as she wept into his shoulder. He murmured soft, hoarse reassurances: “It’s over… It’s over. I’m here.”
Around them, the courtiers and soldiers kept a respectful distance, heads bowed. Some looked on with pity; others with their own tears of sympathy. The sky above the courtyard was a deepening shade of gold and indigo, the late afternoon sun dipping toward evening, unaware of the drama that had unfolded below. In that courtyard, scorched by spells and stained with the day’s despair, the only sound now was Rin’s quiet, heartbroken sobbing.
Jin could still remember the late afternoon sunlight slanting through the second-floor windows of Shujin High. The air was warm and heavy with summer, dust motes drifting lazily in that honey-gold light. He was seventeen again, a student lingering by the open classroom door, when a scuffle of noise drew his attention down the hall.
Three senior boys had cornered a younger student against the lockers. The kid – a first-year by the looks of his shorter stature – clutched his backpack to his chest like a shield. Jin saw fear in the boy’s eyes as the bullies taunted him, one large kid snatching the backpack away and rummaging through it while the others jeered. A small crowd of onlookers hovered at a distance, uneasy but unwilling to intervene. Jin felt his stomach twist; he knew he should do something, but his feet were glued to the spot. The scene was all too common, yet every time it happened he felt the same anger and helplessness coil inside him.
Before Jin could summon his courage, a clear, female voice rang out from halfway down the corridor.
“Oiiii!” the voice lilted, brimming with dramatic reproach. “Just what do you think you’re doing? Rehearsing for a crime drama without a permit?”
Jin turned his head and saw Tachibana Reika striding towards the little gathering, her black ponytail swinging behind her and a fiery glint in her eyes. She was still in her uniform – navy blazer impeccable even in the heat – but there was a flair to the way she moved, as if she wore a cape rather than a school jacket. In one hand she brandished a rolled-up script (from theater club, no doubt) like a theatrical prop.
The bullies paused, momentarily taken aback. Reika marched right up to them, placing herself between the trio and the cowering first-year without a hint of hesitation. She cocked her head at the biggest boy and tapped her chin thoughtfully with the rolled papers.
“Hmm, this scene seems off,” she said loudly, projecting her voice as if to an audience. “Three brutish extras accosting a poor innocent—” She gave the younger student a quick conspiratorial wink, then continued, “—in broad daylight? Ugh, cliché. Overdone. Didn’t you get the memo? Bullying went out of style with flip phones.”
A few of the onlookers snickered. Jin felt a grin tug at his own lips, his heart starting to pound with something like excitement rather than fear. Reika had a way of commanding attention; even the bullies looked unsure, glancing at each other in confusion at her boldness. The leader – a tall brute named Segawa – sneered down at her, trying to regain control of the situation.
“Tachibana, mind your damn business,” Segawa growled. He jutted out his chin, attempting to tower over her, but Reika, though a head shorter, didn’t budge an inch. “Unless you want to be next, you’ll walk away. Now.” He tried to sound intimidating, but there was a quaver in his voice that betrayed him.
Reika responded by sighing dramatically. “Ah, the classic tough-guy lines. So boring.” She rolled her eyes, then suddenly leaned in with a bright, mocking smile. “Segawa-san, right? I heard you failed the math test again. What was it this time, 12 points?”
A ripple of laughter spread through the small crowd. Segawa’s face flushed a deep red. “Shut up!” he snapped, anger flashing. He grabbed Reika’s shoulder roughly, as if to shove her aside.
Jin tensed, instinctively stepping forward, but Reika was faster. In one swift motion, she twisted out of Segawa’s grip and snatched the front of his collar instead, all in the blink of an eye. With a flourish befitting a stage combat routine, Reika spun him around and slammed his back against the lockers. The metal rattled with a loud clang. Gasps echoed down the hall.
To Jin’s astonishment, Reika let out a theatrical tsk-tsk, wagging a finger inches from the bully’s nose. “Hands off, darling. Didn’t anyone teach you manners?” she chided. Her tone was sweet as poisoned honey, loud enough for everyone to hear. The other two bullies froze, unsure whether to rush to their friend’s aid or to run. Segawa, pinned by a deceptively strong grip, gave a strangled sound of protest.
Reika’s dark eyes narrowed, and for a moment, her playful demeanor hardened into something fiercely protective. “Picking on someone half your size?” she said, voice lower now, dripping with genuine contempt. “How very brave of you.” She pressed him a little harder against the locker. Segawa winced. “Here’s a suggestion: if you’re so eager for a fight, try someone your size for a change. Or better yet,” – she flashed an exaggerated grin – “take up a hobby that doesn’t involve being a complete waste of space.”
A smatter of laughter and “ooooh”s coursed through the onlookers. Jin could hardly believe what he was seeing. It was as if Reika had stepped into a spotlight, turned a tense situation into an impromptu performance, and completely flipped the power dynamic. And underlying her theatrics was an unmistakable determination – an anger on behalf of the terrified kid behind her.
The two other bullies finally snapped out of their shock and moved toward Reika. “Let him go!” one barked, though there was uncertainty in his voice. Reika glanced sideways at them and, with perfect timing, released Segawa’s collar. The sudden freedom caused the tall boy to stumble forward into his buddies. They almost collided in a heap. A ripple of amusement ran through the small crowd, and Jin felt a surge of triumph on Reika’s behalf.
“Oops,” Reika said lightly, one hand over her mouth in feigned apology. “Did I do that?” Her eyes sparkled with mischief.
Segawa regained his balance, face contorted with humiliation and fury. “You little—” he snarled, raising a fist.
In a flash, Reika raised the rolled-up script like a microphone and proclaimed in a deep, sonorous voice: “And thus the beast reveals his true form!” She took a bold step forward, towards the trio, forcing Segawa to reflexively step back. “Behold, the tragic tale of three small-minded ogres, foiled by a high school heroine!” She swept her free arm out in a grand gesture toward the onlookers as if they were an audience in on the joke.
Laughter broke out fully now. Even the bullies’ few supporters were snickering. Jin found himself grinning ear to ear. He could see the fight draining out of the older boys – Reika had made them look ridiculous without even throwing a real punch.
A teacher’s voice suddenly echoed from down the corridor: “What’s going on here?” The crowd quickly began to disperse – no one wanted to be caught out of class. The two flunkies took the chance to tug at Segawa’s sleeve anxiously. “We should go,” one muttered. Segawa spat a curse under his breath, giving Reika one last hateful glare. But Reika simply arched an eyebrow, utterly unimpressed, and shoed them off with an airy wave of her hand.
Muttering threats about “next time,” Segawa and his cronies slunk away in the opposite direction before the teacher arrived. The hallway emptied out, students scattering like leaves, until only Jin, Reika, and the shaken first-year remained.
Reika exhaled and turned to the younger student, her expression melting from victorious smirk to gentle concern. “Hey, you alright?” she asked softly. She knelt down a little to look him in the eye. The boy was trembling, eyes shiny with unshed tears. Slowly, he nodded. Reika smiled and picked up the fallen backpack, dusting it off before handing it back to him. “They won’t bother you again,” she promised, patting his shoulder reassuringly. “But if they do, you come find me. Okay?”
The boy clutched his backpack and managed a shaky smile. “Th-thank you, senpai,” he mumbled.
Reika’s face lit with encouragement. “Anytime. And chin up – those jerks don’t get to decide who you are. Alright?” She straightened the collar of his uniform neatly, almost like a caring big sister. The boy nodded again, a bit more firmly this time. With a final grateful glance, he hurried off to catch up with his class.
Jin watched Reika as she stood there for a moment, watching the kid depart. There was a faraway look on her face, and then she sighed, seemingly satisfied that the crisis was over. She brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear and turned, finally noticing Jin standing a few steps away.
“Oh!” She blinked in surprise, then a playful grin curled her lips. “How long have you been lurking there, Jin?”
Jin felt heat rush to his cheeks at being caught staring. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Lurking? I wasn’t… I mean, I got here just a bit ago.” He cleared his throat, trying to sound casual. “Pretty impressive, Tachibana. You sent them running.”
Reika laughed lightly, twirling her rolled-up script once. “All in a day’s work for the resident theater nerd.” She gave an over-dramatic bow, as if acknowledging applause, then winked. “Honestly, though, someone had to do something. Those idiots were asking for it.”
Jin nodded, his admiration evident in his eyes. “You were incredible,” he said earnestly. “I don’t think they’ll mess with him – or anyone – for a long time.”
Her posture relaxed at his praise, and for just a second, Reika looked almost shy, ducking her head. “I just can’t stand bullies,” she murmured, voice quiet but firm. “It’s not right.” Then, recovering her usual brightness, she nudged Jin’s arm. “C’mon, we’re gonna be late for rehearsal. I need you to run lines with me before Mr. Hayashi shows up and starts yelling.”
As they walked down the hall together, Jin cast a sideways glance at Reika. The last rays of afternoon sun caught in her hair, outlining her in a soft halo. She was humming some tune under her breath, spinning that script in her fingers. Jin realized his heart was still thumping, adrenaline and admiration mingling in his veins. She’s amazing, he thought. Brave, sharp-tongued, a little dramatic – okay, very dramatic – but so good at her core. Reika had stood up for what was right without a second’s doubt.
Jin had admired her before that day – they were friends, partners in crime sneaking off to ghost-hunt in old shrines or catch midnight movies. But that afternoon solidified something in him. Watching her defend someone defenseless, seeing her moral compass in action, had etched an indelible image in Jin’s mind: Tachibana Reika, the fearless heroine. It was a memory he clung to, even now… especially now.
Jin was so lost in thought that he almost didn’t realize they had arrived at their quarters until Reika stopped abruptly. The two maids slid open a set of shoji doors, bowing deeply. “Takahashi-sama, Tachibana-sama,” one murmured respectfully, eyes to the floor, “we have prepared everything as requested.”
Jin flinched again at the honorific -sama attached to his name, but said nothing yet. Reika dismissed the maids with a casual flutter of her fingers. “That will be all.” The women hurried away, leaving Jin and Reika alone in what appeared to be a lavishly appointed guest chamber.
It was a spacious room with polished cedar floors and walls decorated by painted screens depicting cranes in flight. In the center, a low table had been set with platters of food: grilled fish, steaming rice, bowls of miso, and an assortment of pickled vegetables and sweets. A carafe of sake and two cups waited beside a lacquer tray. Off to one side of the room, a door presumably led to a bathing area or sleeping quarters. The air was perfumed with a subtle scent of cherry blossoms, probably from incense burning in a corner.
Reika sighed contentedly and rolled her shoulders as she stepped inside. “Finally, some peace and quiet,” she murmured, stretching her arms above her head. Jin lingered by the door, unsure what to do or say. Reika shot him a sideways glance. “Don’t just stand there, Jin. Make yourself comfortable. We’ve had a long day.”
A long day. That was one way to describe the nightmare they’d just lived through. Jin entered warily, removing his shoes at the entrance out of habit. The tatami mats felt cool under his socked feet. Reika had already thrown herself onto a plush pile of silk cushions by the table, lounging in a characteristically feline manner. She looked completely at ease, as if she hadn’t a single worry in the world.
Jin’s temper, held in check all evening, stirred dangerously. How could she be so nonchalant after everything? He thought of Masanori being carried away on a stretcher, Rin’s tears, the terror on everyone’s faces. He thought of the soldiers outside the walls earlier, obliterated by Reika’s powers. A hot mix of anger and sorrow churned inside him.
He lowered himself to the cushions opposite her, conscious of the gulf between them in more ways than one. As Reika poured herself a saucer of sake with relaxed grace, Jin finally broke the silence. “Reika…,” he began quietly, “what happened back there… you nearly—” He trailed off, struggling to find words that wouldn’t immediately provoke her. He knew accusing her outright could make her shut him out. He had to appeal to the part of her he’d just remembered: the girl who cared beneath the bravado.
Reika sipped her sake and let out a pleased sigh. “Mmm, not bad,” she commented, ignoring his start. “Hoshikawa’s personal stock, perhaps. At least the man has good taste in drink.” She offered Jin the other cup, pouring for him. Jin stared at the clear liquid. His mouth was dry, but he didn’t trust himself to drink. He needed a clear head. He gently pushed the cup aside.
This made Reika arch an elegant eyebrow. “No? Ah, I forget—you’re not much of a drinker.” She shrugged and took another sip from her own cup. “So, what were you saying? Something about ‘back there’?” She gave a lazy smile. “I assume you mean my little duel and such. Did you enjoy the show?”
Her flippant tone lit the fuse of Jin’s pent-up emotions. “Enjoy it?!” he burst out, incredulous. He kept his voice low but the intensity was clear. “Reika, you nearly killed Masanori! And Rin—” He clenched his hands on his knees. “They’re people, not playthings. How could you…?” His voice faltered, the raw hurt bleeding through. “How could you be so cruel?”
Reika’s eyes flashed dangerously for an instant at the word cruel, and Jin braced himself, heart thudding. But instead of lashing out, she slowly set her sake cup down. The smile faded from her lips, replaced by a guarded expression. “Cruel,” she repeated, tasting the word. “Is that what you think I am?”
Jin swallowed. In the quiet of the chamber, with no audience and no underlings to impress, Reika’s voice sounded less theatrical and more… human. He pressed on gently, “Reika… the girl I knew would never have done what happened today. The Reika I remember always stood up for others, protected them. You saved that kid from bullies at school. You saved me countless times from myself.” His voice thickened. “This world… it’s changed you. I’m afraid it’s burning away all the goodness in you.”
Reika’s jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. She turned her face slightly, her gaze drifting to the painted screen on the wall instead of Jin. “Goodness,” she echoed, her tone flat. “Goodness doesn’t survive here, Jin.”
Jin hesitated, then reached across the table, daring to place his hand softly atop hers. Her skin was warm, unnaturally so, humming with that latent power, but he held on. “You’re wrong,” he said softly. “It can survive. You can survive without… without becoming this.” He didn’t say monster out loud, but the word hung in the air between them.
Reika slowly turned her hand under Jin’s, until their palms touched. For a moment, Jin thought she might squeeze his hand gently in acknowledgment. But instead, she slid her hand free and picked up a sweet bean cake from one of the trays. She examined it as she spoke, her tone cool and musing. “Do you know how long I wandered this world alone after I arrived?” she said, not directly answering him. “I looked for you at first. For months, maybe years. I thought you might have fallen through with me. But you didn’t. Or maybe I just stopped believing you had.””
Jin nodded faintly, recalling the chaos. He and Reika had been separated soon after the shrine incident—Jin had been found by Hoshikawa’s men, while Reika… he still didn’t know all that had happened to her while they were apart. “I remember searching for you,” he said quietly. “As soon as I got here.”
Reika smiled a little at that, but it was a sad smile. “I know. I was searching for you too. And in the process, I made the mistake of trusting someone here.” She placed the uneaten mochi back down, appetite apparently gone. Her eyes lost focus, as if looking into a faraway place. “Jin, let me tell you a story. Once, there was a foolish girl who thought strength alone was enough, but also believed in the fundamental good of people.”
Jin listened intently; he knew she was really telling him about herself. Reika continued, voice quiet and strangely vulnerable under the casual phrasing. “This girl met some locals who seemed kind, wise even. A young man, an onmyōji master, a venerable man who offered guidance. A clan of humans who said they’d help her find what she sought—perhaps a way home, perhaps answers about the power stirring inside her.” She gave a bitter chuckle. “She thought she’d found allies in this harsh world.”
Jin felt a chill as he recalled snippets he’d heard. Rin had recognized Reika’s name as a legend; clearly things had happened that he wasn’t present for. “What did they do?” he asked softly.
Reika’s eyes hardened, her voice dropping to a near whisper. “They betrayed her. They tricked her into a ritual, sealed her away like one seals a monster in a jar.” She held up a hand and clenched it into a fist. “Imagine it, Jin: one moment you think you’re among friends, and the next you’re bound in chains of light, drained of power, entombed in darkness.” Her fist trembled. “She trusted them—and they used her. They feared her, or rather what she might become, so they acted preemptively. Smiling faces turned to stone-cold jailers in an instant.”
Jin’s heart ached at the pain in Reika’s voice, thinly veiled though it was. He had to consciously unclench his own jaw. “How… how did you escape?” he asked, almost afraid of the answer.
Reika released her fist and inspected her nails as if telling a casual tale, but her voice was thick with suppressed emotion. “Oh, that girl… she was not so easily contained. It took time—weeks, maybe months. Time feels… strange when you’re sealed. But anger can be a wonderful fuel. Eventually, her power grew beyond what their pathetic wards could hold. She broke free.” Reika’s lips curved in a cold smile that made Jin shiver. “The people who sealed her thought they were containing a demon. In truth, by betraying her, by treating her like a monster… they created one.”
Jin’s mind flashed to something Rin had said earlier on the battlefield: “This is what a demon queen is… cruelty without limit.” And to the aftermath he’d glimpsed: scorched earth and terrified whispers of Reika’s name. He swallowed, feeling a lump in his throat. “Reika… I’m so sorry,” he said, and he meant it with all his heart. “No one should have to go through that. But please, listen to what you just said: They created a monster. You don’t have to be that monster. You’re choosing to continue on this path.”
At that, Reika’s eyes flashed angrily. “Choosing? Do you think I want to be mistrustful? To be…” she gestured vaguely at herself, “this?” She stood abruptly, unable to sit still. Jin tensed, but she only moved a few steps away, wrapping her arms around herself as she paced to the window. Beyond, the night sky of this world was a deep indigo with twin moons hanging low, casting an eerie glow on the palace gardens. Reika’s silhouette against that alien sky looked lonely.
She spoke without turning to him. “When I broke out, I was… different. I had tapped into something dark to free myself. The orb we found, the power it gave me—it fully awakened then. I was angry, Jin. Enraged. I wanted to make them pay. And I did.” Her reflection in the window glass showed a distant, haunted expression. “That onmyōji and the others— I gave them a taste of fear. I didn’t kill them, not all… but I made sure they’d never hold me again. Perhaps I went too far.” She pressed her forehead to the cool windowpane, voice dropping. “But in that moment, it felt justified.”
Jin rose and walked to her side. He longed to comfort her, but sensed she was still a hair-trigger of emotions. He stood close enough that their shoulders nearly touched as they both gazed out into the night. “Maybe it was,” he said carefully. “They wronged you terribly. They paid for it. But how long must everyone pay for what they did, Reika?” He turned to face her, earnestness in his eyes. “Not everyone will betray you. Masanori didn’t. Rin didn’t—they fought you because you were hurting people they swore to protect. They’re not like those who trapped you.”
Reika closed her eyes, and a soft, humorless laugh escaped her. “Jin, you’re such an optimist. It’s adorable.” She finally looked at him, lifting her head from the glass. Her face was inches from his now, and he could see the turmoil in her eyes up close—like violet storms. “there are threats in this world far worse than me. You've heard me speak of the other Demon Queens, haven't you? Kaida, whose armies have razed entire regions, burning everything in their path, or Mayume, whose illusions can steal your mind and leave you begging for a death that won't come. And even if you somehow avoided them, do you think the humans here would embrace you? You've seen only glimpses—Tenshu's fanatics burning entire villages just to cleanse the so-called corruption, Kosei’s scholars using innocent lives as playthings in twisted magical experiments. This world isn't built for kindness, Jin. The sooner you understand that, the better your chance of surviving." Her voice softened, carrying the faintest hint of regret. "I learned that lesson long ago."
Jin was quiet, turning her words over slowly in his mind. He thought back to his first glimpses of this strange land—the oppressive suspicion of Kagetora's guards, Masanori's wary hostility, and the hushed rumors of unspeakable acts from Tenshu and Kosei. He imagined demon queens even more ruthless than Reika, beings who razed cities without pause, humans who sacrificed their own people to twisted ideologies. It wasn't like Tokyo, where kindness, however strained, still meant something. Here, it seemed kindness was a quick path to becoming prey. Jin shuddered inwardly.
“I—I had no idea,” he stammered. “Rin told me… they called you the Goddess of Ruin, a legend. I didn’t know what to think.” He gently took her hand, and this time she let him, their fingers interlacing. “Reika, I was afraid of what you’d become, but I never stopped caring. I never will.”
She looked down at their joined hands and gave a self-deprecating snort. “Careful, Jin. Kindness like that can be fatal here.” Yet she squeezed his hand ever so slightly, betraying how much his words moved her.
“Kindness isn’t fatal,” Jin argued softly. “It’s what makes us who we are. It’s what made you who you are… or were.” He dared to press, “Do you really want to prove those betrayers right by becoming the monster they feared? You’re better than that, Reika.”
Reika’s eyes clouded. When she spoke, her voice was raw, the barest hint of a tremble in it. “I used to think so. But after what happened… I realized being ‘better’ didn’t matter. I was naive, Jin. I came here and assumed the rules of fairness and decency still applied. They don’t.” She withdrew her hand from his and gestured broadly out at the night. “This world runs on a different law. I didn’t make it that way, but I’ll be damned if I fall victim to it.”
She turned fully to him, and for the first time that night, Jin saw tears glimmering in her eyes, though none fell. Reika’s voice hardened, but it was a defense against the hurt. “Kindness, trust, love… they’re weaknesses here. They’re weapons that others will use to stab you in the back. I won’t… I can’t let that happen to me again. Or to you.”
Jin felt a tear spill down his own cheek. He hadn’t realized it, but hearing her speak so bluntly of forsaking love and trust wounded him deeply. “Reika,” he whispered, “you haven’t lost me. You never will. But if you shut out everything good, what’s the point of surviving? What will be left of you?”
She looked at him, startled by his tears. For a moment, her terrifying aura dropped entirely and she was just Reika, a girl who had been hurt and was scared of being hurt again. Gently, almost hesitantly, she reached up and brushed the tear from Jin’s face with her thumb. “Don’t cry,” she murmured, an ironic half-smile on her lips. “You always were too soft.”
Jin caught her hand and held it to his cheek, leaning into her touch. “And you were always stronger than me,” he replied. “Strong enough to protect others and yourself. You don’t have to lose your heart to keep yourself safe. Please… promise me you’ll at least try to remember who you were. Who you are.”
Reika’s eyes searched his face for a long moment. The silence was heavy with unsaid feelings. At length, she sighed and pulled her hand away, though not unkindly. “I remember everything, Jin,” she said softly. “But remembering and reverting are different things.” She stepped back toward the table and picked up the sake cup once more. She downed the rest in one gulp and winced slightly at the burn. “Enough serious talk. We’re both exhausted.” Her tone had a note of finality; she was clearly done exposing her vulnerabilities.
Jin realized he might have pushed as far as he safely could tonight. At least now he understood her better—the cracks in her armor, the reason behind her cruelty. He didn’t agree with her conclusions, but he felt closer to her than he had since they reunited. Perhaps that was enough for one day.
As Reika placed the empty cup down, a soft knock came at the door. Without waiting for a response, a servant slid the door open just a few inches and spoke timidly through the gap. “Pardon the intrusion… I b-brought fresh linens for the night.” A folded stack of bedding was visible in the servant’s arms. “May I enter, Takahashi-sama, Tachibana-sama?”
Jin cringed at the honorific applied to him. Sama, as if he were some lord. Before he could respond, Reika strode to the door and opened it fully. The servant, an elderly woman, kept her eyes averted and shuffled in to lay out the futons. Reika watched her for a moment, then said, “Thank you. That will be all.”
The woman bowed repeatedly as she backed out. “Good night, Takahashi-sama. Good night, Tachibana-sama.” The door slid shut again.
Jin rubbed the back of his neck, feeling awkward. “I wish they wouldn’t call me -sama,” he muttered. “I’m not… anyone important.” He’d been addressed as “Takahashi-sama” ever since Reika had effectively taken control of the palace. It made him intensely uncomfortable, as if he were complicit in her tyranny just by association.
Reika turned to him with a sly grin, clearly eager to steer the mood back to lighter waters. “Not a fan of the fancy title, hm? Would you prefer ‘Jin-kun’?” she teased, using the casual, affectionate suffix from their school days. “Or maybe ‘Jin-sama’ is more appropriate now that you’re my honored guest?”
Jin flushed and shook his head vehemently. “Please, just Jin. I’d settle for hey you at this point,” he joked weakly. “All this formality… it doesn’t suit me.”
Reika sauntered over, an amused glint in her eye. “You think it suits me?” She struck a dramatic pose, one hand on her hip and the other raised regally as if bestowing a blessing. In an exaggerated, haughty voice she proclaimed, “Behold, for I am Tachibana Reika no Mikoto, she who strides between worlds, the revered one whom all must bow to!” Then she cracked up laughing, dropping the pose. “Gods, it was rather cringey, wasn’t it?”
Jin couldn’t help but smile, a small laugh escaping him. The absurdity of hearing her mock her own lofty title was a relief. “Reika no Mikoto… that’s what they called you?” he asked. He recalled Rin’s awe and the officials’ deference. Mikoto was a suffix reserved for deities in classical speech—roughly meaning “honorable revered one.”
Reika rolled her eyes dramatically. “Oh yes. At first, I confess, I encouraged it.” She wagged a finger. “After I made my, ah, power known, some fools started worshipping me like a deity. So I thought, why not play along? It was useful to command that level of obedience.” She flipped her hair off her shoulder and smirked. “I had them eating out of the palm of my hand. ‘Reika no Mikoto, Reika no Mikoto,’” she mimicked in a singsong voice.
Then she sighed, the smirk fading. “But after a while, it got… old. Empty. I realized they didn’t see me at all, just the power. They feared me, or idolized some idea of me, but they didn’t know me.” Her eyes flicked to Jin. “Not like you do. And honestly, hearing strangers chant my name like I was Amaterasu reborn… it made my skin crawl eventually.”
“So you told them to stop?” Jin asked, tilting his head. This was new information—the mighty “Goddess of Ruin” being uncomfortable with being treated as a goddess.
Reika grinned, a genuine, lopsided grin. “I did. One day I just snapped and said ‘Oh, cut that out. I’m done with the Mikoto nonsense.’ You should have seen their faces.” She giggled, recalling the scene. “One particularly poetic retainer insisted on calling me ‘Havoc Incarnate’ instead. Also vetoed.” She rubbed her temples mock-wearily. “The titles these people come up with… So now I’ve banned humans from calling me anything but Tachibana-sama. If they slip up, I give them the death glare.”
Jin couldn’t suppress a laugh at her comedic exasperation. It felt incredibly good to laugh with her, like a slice of normalcy amidst the chaos. “I’m sure that’s effective.”
“Oh, it is,” Reika said airily. She then gave him a sly nudge. “So, Takahashi-sama, shall I issue a decree that you too despise honorifics? Perhaps have them call you ‘Jin-dono’ instead?” Her eyes danced with mirth.
Jin groaned at the suggestion of another honorific (though -dono, meaning “lord,” wasn’t much better). “Please no. Let’s just skip to Jin.” He paused, then added with a soft smile, “I think I’d rather earn respect on my own terms, not just because I’m standing next to the Queen of Havoc Incarnate.”
Reika blinked, then gave a wry chuckle. “Fair enough.” She grew a touch more serious, reaching out to straighten the collar of Jin’s travel-worn jacket in a fond gesture. “For what it’s worth, they’re only treating you with reverence because they know you matter to me. I… may have made a bit of a scene retrieving you, after all.”
Jin thought of Kagetora’s shattered gates and walls, of Reika’s rampage when she found him among the soldiers. A bit of a scene indeed. “I noticed,” he said, gently sarcastic. “Remind me never to get kidnapped by an evil warlord—I’m afraid of the collateral damage you’d cause rescuing me.”
Reika laughed—a genuine, warm sound that crinkled her eyes. For a moment, Jin saw the high school girl from his memories shining through without darkness. She playfully poked his forehead. “Then don’t get kidnapped. Simple.”
They stood there in comfortable closeness, the earlier strain eased by humor and camaraderie. Outside, the strange night was deepening, one of the moons dipping lower. The palace had grown quiet as most everyone likely hid away in their quarters, recovering from the day’s ordeal.
Reika’s face grew gentle as she looked at Jin. “We should rest,” she said softly. “Tomorrow… who knows what it will bring. And I probably owe you a less violent form of entertainment than today's.” Her lips quirked. “Maybe I’ll take you to see the Obsidian Falls in Kokuyo or the Lake of the Crimson lotus near the border of Goen. The water’s great, if you don’t mind the occasional fire geiser.” It was hard to tell if she was joking or serious. Probably a mix of both.
Jin mustered a smile. “That sounds… oddly nice, actually.” A hot spring visit in a demon realm? Ridiculous. And yet, if it was with Reika when she was in this lighter mood, he’d take it.
She nodded, then unexpectedly stepped closer and wrapped her arms around Jin in a loose, almost lazy hug. Jin’s breath caught—she hadn’t initiated a hug since before all this, back when they were just friends studying for exams and goofing off at cafes. He immediately returned the embrace, letting himself hold her. Reika was warm and smelled faintly of night-blooming flowers and a hint of iron. The scent of power clung to her, but beneath it he found the note of her familiar shampoo from the old world, as if even conquering realms hadn’t entirely erased the ordinary girl beneath.
“I know you’re worried about me,” Reika murmured near his ear. Her tone was simultaneously teasing and tender. “Your big, scary demon queen friend.” She squeezed him a little tighter. “But don’t be. I’m fine. I’m doing what I have to do.” A pause. “Still… it means a lot that you’re here. That you care. You’re probably the only one who really does in this place.”
Jin closed his eyes, absorbing her words and the steady beating of her heart against him. In that embrace, he felt the truth: despite everything, they still had each other. “Always, Reika,” he whispered. “I’m not going anywhere.”
He felt her nod against his shoulder. They stayed like that for a few precious seconds before Reika gently pulled back, her hands lingering on his arms. Her eyes were dry now, and calmer. “Good. Otherwise I really would have to tear apart another city to find you,” she quipped softly.
Jin managed a small laugh. “Noted. For the sake of the architecture, I’ll stick around.”
Reika smirked and gave him a light push toward one of the futons the servant had laid out. “Alright, hero. Time for bed. We both need sleep.”
As Jin settled onto the plush futon, he watched Reika gracefully lower herself onto the other. She extinguished the nearby lantern with a snap of her fingers—another casual use of magic that still fascinated Jin. In the dimness, illuminated only by faint moonlight seeping through the window, Reika looked over at him. “Sweet dreams, Jin.” Her voice was hushed, almost vulnerable in the dark.
“You too, Reika,” he replied gently. For the first time since they’d reunited, he dared to hope that maybe, just maybe, he could help his friend find her way back from the abyss she’d been cast into. It would be a long road, no doubt filled with struggle—both within her and against the dangers of this world—but tonight had shown him cracks of light in her dark exterior. The fact she could still laugh, could still hold him and speak sincerely, meant the Reika he loved as a friend was not lost. Merely buried, waiting for the right moment to reemerge.
As he closed his eyes, Jin sent a silent promise into the night: I won’t give up on you, Reika. No matter how deep the shadows, I’ll keep searching for the light in you. Outside, one of the moons slipped behind a cloud, and in the quiet chamber the only sound was the soft, even breathing of two souls from another world—bound together against the darkness, and perhaps, slowly finding their way toward the dawn.
Chapter 7: Road to Kosei
Word Count: 17031
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
The morning was too quiet. Shogun Hoshikawa Takahiro opened his eyes to that silence—not the peace of a city at rest, but the taut, unnatural stillness of a place holding its breath.
Sunlight leaked through the torn paper shoji, gilding the room in pale gold. He sat up slowly, feeling the stiffness in his limbs, the hollow fatigue that went deeper than muscle. For a moment, he simply stared at the beams above him, where spiderweb cracks ran across the ceiling—small fractures that hadn’t been there days ago. Nothing in this palace was untouched now.
He stood, slid open the door, and stepped into the corridor. The floorboards creaked faintly under his feet, and in the distance, he could hear the muted voices of servants whispering as they passed. That was reassuring. Whispering was better than screaming. For now.
It was only two days ago that the Demon Queen had shattered Kagetora’s gates. Not as part of some invasion or siege—no, she had arrived without warning, like a natural disaster in the shape of a woman. One moment the city had been holding its line against a demon skirmish, and the next… she had walked through the smoke like a goddess descending from the heavens.
He could still feel the ghost of her grip on his body, how she'd lifted him into the air like a toy, her face looming impossibly large as she smiled. There was no hatred in her expression. No anger. Only amusement. That had been the most terrifying part.
But yesterday—yesterday had been different.
She had returned in her human-sized form. Not small, by any measure—taller than most men, clad in a furisode kimono embroidered with iridescent threads, a vision of nobility—but human enough to fit beneath their ceilings. With her had come the boy, Jin, who Kagetora had only just begun to trust before he was taken. She had brought him back like an honored guest.
No one had dared challenge her. Not until Masanori, ever the fool in armor, stepped forward at her invitation. She played with him like a cat with a blade, laughing, parrying clumsily before revealing her invincibility in a single move. And then—as if that wasn’t enough—Rin.
The memory of that outburst still clung to him.
She had stepped forward, trembling with fury, eyes burning with unspoken defiance. Amakusa Rin, his court onmyōji—small in stature, brilliant, prideful. The Demon Queen had humiliated the entire court and held Masanori by the throat like a prize. Rin could not bear it. She shouted, flung her charms, invoked every sacred name in her arsenal.
And none of it had mattered.
The Demon Queen did not strike her down. Instead, she’d knelt, touched Rin’s face like a child she’d grown fond of, and called her promising. Then she looked to Jin and said, “No one dies today. I promised, didn’t I?”
It was not mercy. It was control.
And so last night, Kagetora hosted a demon in human guise within its very heart. Not a single scream or clash disturbed the dark hours—only the usual hush of midnight and the crackle of torches in the halls. It was as if the entire palace had held its breath until dawn. Now morning light had come again, and miraculously, they still lived. Standing at the threshold of his quarters, Hoshikawa allowed himself to believe, just for a moment, that this tenuous peace might hold. One day without bloodshed. If they could keep the Demon Queen placated and indulged, perhaps they would live to see another dawn.
Stepping into the drafty corridor, Hoshikawa nearly collided with a slight figure in onmyōji robes. Amakusa Rin stood just outside his quarters, a stack of ofuda wards in her hands. Despite the exhaustion shadowing her eyes, she bowed.
“Forgive me, my lord. I was just reinforcing the wards around your residence,” she said softly. Her voice was hoarse—unsurprising after yesterday’s exertions.
Hoshikawa glanced at the faintly glowing talismans she had already affixed along the hallway’s wooden beams. He knew any charm Rin placed was largely symbolic at best; no magic of theirs could truly stop the Demon Queen if she decided to do harm. Still, he appreciated the gesture. It would at least soothe the nerves of the household staff, if nothing else.
“You should be resting, Rin,” Hoshikawa chided gently, keeping his tone low. In the morning stillness, even normal speech felt too loud. Who knew if their “guest” was listening? “Yesterday you nearly gave your life for this city. I won't have you collapse from overwork today.”
The onmyōji offered a faint, tired smile. “I’ll rest once I’ve secured the palace, Shogun. Even a token barrier is better than none.” She hesitated, then added, “The Demon Queen seems... content, for now. The entire court is praying it stays that way.”
Hoshikawa nodded, his gaze drifting past Rin toward the wing of the palace where the demon now resided. He lowered his voice further. “I still cannot believe you dared face her in open combat. It was a brave stand, Asakusa—perhaps foolhardy, but brave.” His eyes flickered to a bandage peeking from Rin’s sleeve – a strip of linen covering a burn she’d earned while casting her spell. “You gave the people a glimmer of hope, if only for a moment. And maybe,” he allowed himself a wry whisper, “you managed to divert her wrath a little. That may have saved many lives.”
Rin’s cheeks colored slightly at the praise. She looked away, fingers worrying the edges of the ward papers in her hands. “I only did my duty, my lord. I couldn’t just stand by.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, as if afraid the very walls might hear. “I thought… if I could even wound her, it might make her think twice about tormenting us. But she’s far beyond any of us.” Rin swallowed, the bob of her throat betraying her lingering fear. “At least she showed mercy. For a duel fought against a demon queen, it’s a miracle I’m standing here to tell of it.”
“Small mercies,” Hoshikawa agreed. The two of them began walking down the corridor together, their footsteps muffled against the tatami mats. Servants they passed bowed quickly, faces a mix of awe and anxiety at seeing their lord up and about. In the distance, faint sounds of labor echoed through the morning air: a hammer’s knock, the wheel of a cart, voices calling orders. The city was beginning to stir and rebuild.
“The people are frightened still,” Rin continued, keeping her voice low. “But they are also astonished. They saw her refrain from killing me or Masanori… Some are even saying the Demon Queen can be reasoned with—or at least appeased.” She did not hide her uncertainty about that idea.
Hoshikawa let out a slow breath. A sliver of that same hopeful thought had wormed into his own mind. Treat the Demon Queen well, keep her entertained, and perhaps she would remain peaceful. It was a fragile, dangerous hope, but what other hope did they have?
Rin stopped at a tall cedar pillar and pressed one of her ofuda charms onto it. The paper glowed faintly with spiritual energy, securing another weak layer of protection around the court. “We’ll do everything we can to keep her pacified, my lord,” she said, resolute. “Offer her the best of Kagetora’s hospitality. If there’s any shred of honor or predictability in that… being, we must appeal to it.”
Hoshikawa studied the young onmyōji’s face—still pale from yesterday’s ordeal, yet determined. He placed a hand gently on her shoulder. “For now, we have survived, thanks in part to your courage. Go get some rest, Rin. That’s an order. I need my onmyōji at full strength for whatever comes next.”
Rin’s shoulders relaxed slightly. She bowed deeply. “As you command, Shogun.” With a final respectful nod, she turned and made her way down a side corridor, no doubt to catch a few hours of sleep before duty called again.
Hoshikawa watched her go, grateful. We are alive this morning, he thought, turning toward the main hall. That is no small thing.
Hoshikawa entered the grand court hall to find it already a hive of subdued activity. Sunlight streamed through a jagged hole in the ceiling, illuminating motes of dust that danced in the air. The hole yawned above the dais where he held court—the very spot the Demon Queen had torn open with her hand. Now a makeshift canopy of canvas and wood beams stretched under it as a temporary cover. Scaffolding rose toward the gap, and a crew of artisans balanced there, assessing the damage.
As the Shogun crossed the vast hall, his sandals echoing softly on the stone floor, workers and attendants paused in their labors and bowed deeply. He gestured for them to continue. “At ease. Carry on,” he murmured. The laborers resumed their tasks with careful quiet: hammers tapping lightly, saws whispering through splintered wood. All were acutely aware that the cause of this destruction was still within the palace walls as a guest.
Hoshikawa ascended the short steps to his dais. His lacquered chair—more a throne than a simple seat—had somehow survived the roof’s collapse, though a chunk of its high back had broken off. As he settled himself, his senior advisors gathered swiftly below. A few wary magistrates in silk robes knelt with ledgers in hand, and beside them stood General Daigo and two other armored officers, helmets off out of respect. The silver-haired Minister of Finance and the wizened Chief Scribe joined as well, their faces drawn but attentive. Despite the early hour and the hall’s disarray, the machinery of governance was creaking into motion, as if to declare that Kagetora still stood.
“Report,” Hoshikawa commanded quietly. One of the elder ministers stepped forward with a scroll. In a hushed, measured tone, he recounted the latest assessments of the previous days’ damage. Dozens of buildings lay in ruins or were heavily damaged. Fires had raged through two city blocks but were extinguished before dawn. Casualties were mercifully lower than feared: most citizens had taken shelter quickly when the attack began, though a handful of unlucky souls had perished in collapsing structures. The city guard was bruised and depleted, but still functional—patrols continued through the night to deter looters, and extra watchmen had been posted along the breached sections of the wall. As each item was delivered, Hoshikawa nodded stoically, masking the sorrow he felt at the toll. These numbers and logistics gave him something solid to hold onto amid the madness.
When the minister finished, Hoshikawa spoke in a firm, low voice that carried through the hall. “We have much work to do. Let us begin.” He began issuing orders with brisk precision, and his advisors listened intently, relief visible on their faces at the normalcy of their lord taking charge. “Send word to the artisans’ guild: every carpenter and stonemason is to report to the main gate at once,” Hoshikawa instructed a magistrate. “Our gate must be rebuilt without delay.” The magistrate bowed and scurried off to dispatch messengers. Hoshikawa then turned to General Daigo, whose armor still bore soot stains from two days ago. “Double the watch on the city perimeter tonight. Brace the damaged wall sections with timber and sandbags. I won’t have bandits or opportunistic yokai slipping in through the cracks.”
Daigo clapped a fist to his chest. “It will be done, Shogun,” he replied immediately. The general hesitated a half-second, then added in a quieter voice, “The men are shaken, sire. But seeing you here, leading as always… it’s bringing them back to their senses. Morale is already lifting.”
Hoshikawa allowed himself a small nod. “We must all show resolve. Our people take their cue from us.” Reaching into his sleeve, he drew out a fresh scroll that he had scribbled on in the predawn hours when sleep eluded him. Unfurling it across his lap, he revealed a list of the day’s critical tasks, the ink barely dry:
Reconstruct the main gates of Kagetora – Our first line of defense lies in splinters; mobilize all craftsmen to restore it immediately.
Reinforce the outer walls and watchtowers – Shore up cracks, erect temporary supports, and ensure sentries are alert, especially at any breach points.
Aid the wounded and homeless – Provide medical care, food, and shelter to those injured or displaced. Prevent panic from spreading; keep the people informed and calm.
Restore public order and confidence – Increase patrols within the city to deter looting. Organize the distribution of rice and clean water. Prepare a statement from the Shogun to assure the populace that the crisis is being managed.
As his eyes traveled down this list of priorities, Hoshikawa felt a grim resolve take root. These were concrete problems with tangible solutions. Hammer and nail, stone and sweat could mend what had been broken. If the Demon Queen truly intended to refrain from further destruction, then Kagetora would rise from its knees in due time. And if not… at least they would face whatever came next with their duties done and their heads held high.
He was just about to address the ministers about organizing a public address to calm the citizenry when a sudden hush fell over the hall. One by one, heads turned toward the main doors. The soft murmurs of officials died on their tongues. Even the laborers high on the rafters went quiet, hammers held aloft in mid-swing. A ripple of awareness, tinged with fear, passed through everyone present.
Hoshikawa’s heart skipped. He did not need to ask why. He rose from his throne at once, straightening his back as he turned toward the entrance.
She had arrived.
At the open doorway of the hall stood the Demon Queen, flanked by two awestruck guards who were bowing as low as their armor would allow. Though she was in her human-sized form, her presence alone filled the cavernous space with an almost tangible weight. She wore the exquisite black furisode kimono, its long sleeves and silken folds artfully arranged. In the morning light, the intricate golden embroideries on the fabric seemed to flutter as she moved. What struck Hoshikawa most was how at ease she appeared: this hall that had been ruined by her own hand now might as well have been her throne room, from the way she surveyed it with casual, proprietorial air.
Behind her, half-hidden in her shadow, stood Jin. The young man kept close to the Demon Queen’s side, eyes downcast. He had been dressed in fresh clothes—a simple navy-blue kimono borrowed from one of the palace attendants. It gave him the look of a meek retainer, aside from the way his gaze kept darting nervously between Hoshikawa and the demon by his side.
For a heartbeat, nobody in the hall moved. Hoshikawa forced himself into action. He stepped down from the dais and bowed deeply. Around him, every minister, officer, and clerk followed suit, dropping into bows and prostrations as if a great wave had swept through. Even the carpenters atop the scaffolding clambered down a few rungs to kneel, wide-eyed, on the wooden planks. The only sound was the rustle of fabric as dozens of foreheads pressed to the floor.
“Tachibana-sama, your presence honors us.” Hoshikawa said, projecting as much calm deference as he could muster. His mouth had gone dry. He kept his eyes lowered respectfully, though he could see her feet—bare and delicate—on the polished wood floor. (It seemed she disdained the use of sandals.)
The Demon Queen’s violet gaze swept leisurely across the expanse of the hall. “Good morning, little Shogun,” she replied, voice smooth and lilting. Hoshikawa’s stomach tightened at the informal address, but he held his bow. Her tone was not overtly hostile—if anything, she sounded amused. She took a few steps forward, her silken hem whispering over the floorboards. The two guards at the door scrambled to get out of her way, practically tripping over themselves.
She came to a stop beneath the ruined portion of the ceiling, where a bright column of sunlight spilled in. Dust motes swirled around her in that golden light, giving her an almost ethereal aura. The Demon Queen tilted her head back to gaze at the half-mended rafters and the temporary canopy above. A faint smile played on her lips, as if she found the sight of the repair work quaint and charming.
Hoshikawa straightened cautiously, following her gaze upward. Through the gap, one could see a slice of the sky—clear and blue. The irony was not lost on him that they now stood together in the very spot where she had first confronted him so violently. Now here she was, calmly admiring the reconstruction of what she had destroyed. The Shogun’s mind raced. What does she want? She had come unannounced; perhaps she was merely curious, or bored, or checking on her new “subjects.” Any of those possibilities could be perilous.
He cleared his throat quietly and mustered his most courteous tone. “I trust you found your chambers to your liking, Tachibana-sama,” he said. Despite the simplicity of the words, each one was chosen with care. He would use no title that might displease her—neither “demon” nor “queen,” only the polite vagueness one might use for a noble lady of unknown rank.
The Demon Queen turned her eyes from the ceiling to Hoshikawa. They were unreadable, those eyes—like deep red pools that betrayed nothing. A few heartbeats of silence passed. Hoshikawa could feel the tension in the hall; dozens of people still bowed, scarcely daring to breathe. Jin stood quietly behind her, looking at Hoshikawa with an expression that might have been sympathy.
Finally, she gave a slight nod. “Yes. The room was lovely,” she replied softly. “And the Mochi service at midnight was a nice touch.” There was a hint of mirth in her voice. In truth, Hoshikawa had ordered that a tray of sweets be left outside her door in the night, though he hadn’t known if she partook. It seemed she had noticed their efforts.
“I am pleased it satisfied you,” Hoshikawa said, bowing again. His mind eased a fraction—her mood seemed mild this morning. That was good. Possibly very good.
But before anyone could say more, a new voice interrupted. It came from the doorway, where one of the guards had peered back in after ushering the Demon Queen inside. “My lord,” the guard said, and audibly gulped when all eyes shifted to him. “Forgive the interruption… The emissaries from Kosei have arrived. They await your audience.” The guard’s gaze flickered nervously toward the Demon Queen as he spoke, as if unsure whether announcing other visitors in her presence was wise.
Hoshikawa’s eyebrows rose. In the turmoil of the morning, he had nearly forgotten that envoys from Kosei were expected today. They must have made haste, he thought. Kosei’s messengers had sent word only last night requesting an urgent meeting, ostensibly to discuss the “recent disturbances.” He had not anticipated they would arrive at the palace at dawn. Then again, he could hardly blame them for their urgency; the smoke and commotion from Kagetora two days ago would have been visible for miles, and news of a demon’s rampage travels quickly.
The Demon Queen’s lips curved slightly, drawing Hoshikawa’s attention. She looked intrigued. Clearly she had heard the guard’s announcement. The court officials were beginning to lift their heads as well, curiosity piqued despite their fear.
Hoshikawa swiftly composed himself. “Show them in,” he ordered. He exchanged a quick glance with General Daigo, who was still knelt on one knee. Daigo gave a curt nod, hand on his sword hilt—not in preparation for battle, but as a ceremonial gesture of readiness to receive visitors. The Shogun returned to his dais, motioning for his court to rise from their bows. Protocol demanded some semblance of normalcy.
The Demon Queen did not retreat or make herself scarce; instead, she drifted leisurely to one side of the dais, standing a little behind Hoshikawa’s seat, as if she were an attendant or bodyguard. It was an odd place for her to position herself—half deferential, half dominant. Jin quietly followed her, keeping a respectful distance. Hoshikawa’s pulse quickened. How would the Kosei emissaries react to coming face-to-face with her? He supposed he was about to find out.
Three men entered the hall escorted by a pair of Kagetora guards. They wore the formal travelling attire of Kosei: layered silk robes in shades of deep blue and ivory, each emblazoned with a silver crescent moon insignia. Leading them was an older gentleman with a neatly trimmed beard and a beaded cap denoting his status as a senior minister. Just behind him strode a younger samurai officer and a shaven-headed advisor carrying a lacquered scroll case. The emissaries moved with purpose—until they took in the sight that awaited them.
The Kosei men visibly faltered mid-step as their eyes landed first on the collapsed, half-repaired ceiling and then on the pale-skinned woman in a lavish kimono standing near the Shogun’s throne. Even in her human form, the Demon Queen had a presence that was impossible to ignore. Though the envoys could not have known her by sight, the atmosphere in the room must have told them something was very unusual. The lead minister’s polite smile flickered. The younger samurai’s hand twitched instinctively toward his sword, but he checked himself at once.
Hoshikawa descended a step from the dais and offered a shallow bow. “Minister Okubo,” he greeted the lead envoy, recognizing him. “Welcome to Kagetora. I trust your journey was uneventful?”
Minister Okubo tore his gaze away from the Demon Queen and snapped back into practiced diplomacy. He returned the bow deeply. “Thank you, Shogun Hoshikawa. The journey was quite swift, I… I apologize for the early hour of our arrival.” His eyes darted briefly to the side—toward the silent woman in purple silk—and then back to Hoshikawa. “We came as soon as we could. Shogun Yamazaki of Kosei sends his regards and hopes for the welfare of your city.”
Hoshikawa managed a courteous smile. “Your concern is appreciated.” He could sense the tension rolling off the envoys. They clearly knew something extraordinary had happened here; one could hardly miss the signs of battle damage all around. But the elephant in the room (or rather, the demon in the room) was another matter entirely.
“Shogun,” began the advisor with the scroll case, stepping forward. “Lord Kosei has heard troubling reports of… um… demonic disturbances in Kagetora.” He wet his lips, choosing words carefully. “Smoke was seen on the horizon from our watchtowers two sunsets past. And refugees from outlying villages have told strange tales.” The advisor bowed, extending the scroll case toward Hoshikawa with both hands. “In light of these events, our lord proposes that Kosei and Kagetora reaffirm and strengthen our alliance.”
Minister Okubo picked up the thread smoothly. “Kosei offers any assistance you may need, Shogun. Troops, supplies… onmyōji experts,” he added, “to help handle any… unusual threats. We stand ready to aid our longtime friends in ensuring peace and stability.” Though he spoke to Hoshikawa, the minister’s gaze kept slipping sideways toward the Demon Queen. To his credit, he did not openly gawk or panic, but his complexion had gone a shade paler.
Hoshikawa remained impassive, accepting the scroll. He knew flowery language when he heard it. These fine words barely masked Kosei’s true intentions. They’re terrified. They weren’t here out of pure altruism; they wanted to make sure the demon that had flattened Kagetora’s gate wouldn’t be turning her eyes toward Kosei next. By aligning themselves quickly, they likely hoped to buy safety—or at least not be her next target. Still, Hoshikawa kept his tone gracious. “Your lord’s offer is most generous. Kagetora welcomes the prospect of a tighter alliance in these difficult times.”
Throughout this exchange, the Demon Queen had stood quietly, observing with an expression of mild curiosity. Now, as Hoshikawa finished speaking, she let out a soft chuckle. The sound was gentle yet startling in the tense hush. Every eye turned to her.
She stepped forward, coming to Hoshikawa’s side and facing the trio of envoys directly. The Kosei samurai tensed, and Minister Okubo’s bravado visibly faltered. The advisor actually took a half-step back, nearly bumping into one of the Kagetora guards behind him.
“An alliance,” the Demon Queen said, pronouncing the word as if savoring it. She gave a slow, almost languid blink of her violet eyes. “How lovely.” Her voice was silken, polite, and utterly frightening in its poise.
Minister Okubo swallowed audibly. He bent his upper body even lower in deference. “Y-yes, my lady,” he ventured. “Lovely indeed. The safety of our lands is—”
She cut him off, not harshly, but with a playful lilt: “Tell me, good minister, against what do our lands seek to ally?” The Demon Queen’s lips curved in a hint of a smile. “This ‘unusual threat’ you mentioned… it wouldn’t happen to be me, would it?”
The envoys froze like rabbits under a hawk’s shadow. A deadly silence followed her question. Hoshikawa felt his palms grow damp inside his sleeves. He was acutely aware of the dozens of court officials watching, hardly daring to breathe.
Okubo trembled ever so slightly, still bowing. “We… We wish only to stand together against any dangers that threaten us all,” he said carefully. “Be they rogue oni, vengeful spirits… o-or anything of the sort.” He dared not directly name her as a threat.
The Demon Queen gave a soft hum of acknowledgment, neither approving nor disapproving. She began to circle the envoys with unhurried steps. “A prudent stance,” she mused. “These are dangerous times indeed.”
Her kimono’s long sleeves whispered along the floor behind her as she moved. The Kosei men didn’t dare straighten from their bows, so they only saw the edge of that silk and the bare feet gliding past them.
Hoshikawa could see the faint smile on her face widening. She was enjoying this. He realized he should probably intervene before she toyed with them too much. Clearing his throat gently, he addressed the envoys, “Kagetora is grateful for Kosei’s concern. Rest assured, the immediate danger to our city has passed.” He glanced meaningfully toward the Demon Queen, hoping she would not contradict him. “Thanks in no small part to the… intervention of our esteemed guest - Tachibana-sama here.”
“Oh,” Minister Okubo said faintly. He finally lifted his head a fraction to properly look at the Demon Queen, who had completed a slow circuit around them. Understanding dawned in his eyes. This elegant woman was the demon who had caused all that devastation. And she now stood within arm’s reach. The minister’s face went ashen.
The Demon Queen laughed lightly, bringing one sleeve to cover her mouth in an almost coquettish gesture. “Dear Shogun, you give me too much credit,” she said to Hoshikawa, though her gaze remained fixed on the envoys. “From what I hear, it was the bravery of your people that kept your city intact.” She tilted her head, silvery hair sliding over one shoulder. “Why, I recall a particularly bold onmyōji who entertained me just yesterday…”
Rin’s name was unspoken, but Hoshikawa’s stomach clenched as the Demon Queen mentioned her. The Kosei advisor shot a puzzled look between the Shogun and the demon, clearly unsure how to respond or where this conversation was heading.
Before anyone could reply, the Demon Queen clapped her hands softly, as though concluding a pleasant thought. “This alliance is a wonderful idea,” she announced. “Kagetora and Kosei, standing together. Unity in the face of adversity and all that.” Her tone was cheerful, almost girlish, but Hoshikawa did not miss the sly glint in her eye.
The envoys blinked, somewhat taken aback by how readily she approved. “I—we are glad you agree, great demon queen,” Minister Okubo managed. “Truly, it is for the best of our people.”
“Indeed,” she said. Then, with a theatrical pleasantness, she added, “To that end, I have a suggestion.”
Hoshikawa’s gut made a small flip. Here it comes…
The Demon Queen placed a hand lightly on Hoshikawa’s forearm, a gesture of familiar intimacy that made the Shogun go rigid. She smiled dazzlingly at the envoys. “Now that we are allies, it’s only fitting that we celebrate and cement our friendship, is it not? Perhaps with a visit.”
“A… visit?” echoed the Kosei samurai, unable to hide his confusion. His was the first voice from the envoy trio that wasn’t perfectly measured, and he earned a sharp, sidelong look from Minister Okubo for speaking out of turn.
“Yes,” the Demon Queen continued breezily, “a visit. I have been to Kosei before, many years ago, though it’s been quite a while since I last graced your city.” Her voice was light, but there was an edge to it, a subtle warning hidden beneath her casual words. “I’ve heard that your libraries are still as famed as they once were—full of ancient texts and clever little spells, no doubt.” She took a few steps toward the envoys, who stiffened once more. “I do love a good library,” she added with a playful smile, her teeth showing for a brief moment.
Hoshikawa felt a cold shiver crawl up his spine, his body freezing with the implication of her words. His mind raced, remembering the hearing stories from his grandfather of how the Demon queen’s past interactions with the leaders of the human realm. She had tormented the previous generations of the Kosei family—Yamazaki's grandfather, among them. He could almost see the realization dawning in Okubo’s eyes: the Demon Queen was not simply interested in a visit. She was coming to Kosei because she wanted to.
Despite the terror creeping through him, Okubo managed to force out a strained response. “K-Kosei’s archives are indeed extensive… If it would please you, my lady, we would be honored by your presence.” He bowed again, sweat now beading on his brow.
“Wonderful!” the Demon Queen beamed. “It’s settled then. I shall handpick a few individuals to accompany me to Kosei so that we might formally seal this alliance in person.” She looked back at Hoshikawa, as if to confirm he had no objection. The Shogun’s face was a careful mask as he inclined his head. Objection? Of course none. What could he possibly say?
The envoys exchanged nervous glances. This outcome was far beyond the script of their mission. But there was no graceful way out. To refuse the demon’s visit would be unthinkable. And so Minister Okubo bowed yet again, the motion almost frantic. “Shogun Yamazaki will certainly—certainly be pleased to welcome you,” he said, voice a touch unsteady. “We shall make the necessary preparations at once.”
Behind the envoys, a few of Hoshikawa’s advisors looked positively astonished. General Daigo’s lips parted as if he wanted to protest, but a warning look from Hoshikawa stopped him. Whatever peril this trip might pose, it was happening. Better to play along and hope to guide the storm rather than be trampled by it.
With that, the formalities wrapped up in a blur. The Kosei envoys, still bowing profusely, backed out of the hall as politely and quickly as possible. They would ride back immediately, they said, to inform Lord Kosei and help ready their city for such august visitors. Hoshikawa assured them Kagetora would depart for Kosei within the day. He could almost see the relief in their eyes when they finally turned and departed down the corridor, escaping the direct presence of the Demon Queen.
As the heavy doors closed behind the envoys, the hall released a collective breath. Some courtiers leaned on each other; others looked at Hoshikawa with expressions that screamed What now?. The Shogun himself remained composed outwardly. He carefully rolled up the scroll of alliance that Minister Okubo had given him and handed it to one of his aides for safekeeping.
Beside him, the Demon Queen stretched her arms slightly, as if concluding a pleasant morning chat. “Well,” she said brightly, “that was productive.” There was a mischievous light in her eyes.
Hoshikawa turned to face her fully and bowed. “It… certainly was, Tachibana-sama.” He chose his next words diplomatically. “Your willingness to engage with Kosei’s envoys will not be forgotten. Thank you.”
She waved a hand dismissively, as if brushing off the need for gratitude. “I simply find the idea of an outing appealing. I’ve been cooped up in one realm for far too long; why not stretch my legs?” Her gaze drifted upward to the broken roof once more. “And perhaps I’ll find something of interest in Kosei’s archives. Who knows what secrets their scholars have squirreled away.”
Hoshikawa suppressed a shudder at what her idea of “interest” might entail. “We will depart at your convenience.”
The Demon Queen looked down at Jin, who had inched to her side. “It appears we have an eventful day ahead, Jin,” she said, patting his shoulder with an almost affectionate air. The young man nodded meekly. Then she glanced at Hoshikawa. “Shogun, shall we say by midday? I hate to delay when adventure awaits.”
Midday—mere hours from now. “As you wish. Kagetora’s finest horses and a carriage will be prepared,” Hoshikawa replied. He quickly gestured to a chamberlain, who sprang into action to make the arrangements.
Satisfied, the Demon Queen gave one more lingering look around the sunlit hall. The court functionaries and workers still stood frozen in cautious silence. She flashed a sudden grin, transforming her face into that of a playful, impish girl rather than an ageless demon. “Do try to finish fixing the roof by the time I return,” she remarked to no one in particular, casting her eyes upward at the damaged beams. “I’d hate for rain to ruin such a beautiful room.”
A few of the braver workers managed nervous chuckles, unsure whether to take it as a joke. Hoshikawa bowed deeply as she turned and began to walk out of the hall, Jin following at her heel. “Safe travels through the city, my lady,” he offered in parting. Then, with a final eerie smile, the Demon Queen departed, disappearing into the corridor with Jin trailing like a faithful page.
The moment she was out of sight, the hall erupted in quiet exhalations and the rustle of bodies relaxing. “Begin the preparations,” Hoshikawa ordered, turning to his staff. “Our guest rides at noon.”
As the court bustled into motion again—messengers running off, captains barking orders for provisions—Hoshikawa allowed himself a long, controlled breath. Against all odds, Kagetora had survived the Demon Queen’s first arrival and even the spectacle of a duel. Now they would even entertain her whim to journey abroad.
Perhaps we will see another sunrise after all, he mused. It was a cautious hope, delicate and flickering, but it was hope. With that thought steadying him, Shogun Hoshikawa moved to do what he had always done: lead his people forward, one careful step at a time, into whatever the next day would bring.
The morning had slipped quietly into midday, the haze of dawn long gone. The faint murmurs of the Kagetora court had faded, and in their place was the steady rhythm of hooves on earth as Reika and her party made their way out of the city. The crisp air of the day grew warmer, and the countryside stretched out before them, unmarred by the chaos that had followed in their wake.
Reika stood at the center of the ruined courtyard, a vision of dark elegance against the dawn’s pallid light. In her black furisode kimono embroidered with sinuous golden patterns, she appeared untouched by the previous day’s carnage. The long sleeves of her robe swayed gently in the morning breeze, each subtle movement catching threads of gold that glimmered like captive sunlight. Her black hair cascaded loosely down her back, stirring like a dark banner in the breeze. Shogun Hoshikawa Takahiro and his retinue looked on from the fractured steps of the keep. Their faces were taut with subdued fear and indignation, but none dared voice protest.
“We will be departing for Kosei,” Reika announced softly, her voice carrying effortlessly through the still air. There was no need to shout; authority bled through every syllable, calm and absolute. She lifted a pale hand to gesture toward the two figures standing rigidly off to the side. “Jin, Masanori the samurai I fought, and Rin the Onmyoji will accompany me.”
At her words, Captain Taketsune Masanori and Asakusa Rin exchanged a quick, uneasy glance. Masanori’s jaw clenched, the muscle in his cheek tightening as though he were biting back an objection. Beside him, Rin’s slender fingers fidgeted at the edge of her sleeves where paper ofuda charms were tucked away, her dark eyes widening in alarm. Both had seen enough of Reika’s power to know the futility of defiance. Still, their discomfort hung in the air, nearly tangible to Reika’s keen senses. It manifested in the slight tremor of Rin’s lashes as she blinked, in the deliberate way Masanori schooled his posture to hide the tension rippling through him.
Shogun Hoshikawa stepped forward, every movement measured. The morning light etched harsh lines on his face, accentuating the shadows of a sleepless night beneath his eyes. “Tachibana-sama,” he began, voice gravelly but controlled, “might I ask why you require my captain and onmyoji on this journey? Kosei is half a day’s ride—surely we can provide provisions or—”
Reika tilted her head a fraction, and the subtle motion silenced him at once. Her eyes, glowing faintly even in daylight, pinned the shogun in place. A faint smile played on her lips—polite, yet carrying an unspoken challenge. “They have proven themselves useful to me,” she replied evenly. Her tone was smooth as silk. “Captain Masanori and Rin both demonstrated remarkable… spirit, yesterday. Their presence may prove worthwhile on the road.” She allowed the hint of a wry note to enter her voice. “And I suspect a change of scenery will do them good.” There was a gentle mockery there, as if she found the shogun’s concern endearing. “Do not worry, Lord Hoshikawa. I shall return them to you… in due time.”
Hoshikawa’s throat bobbed. He lowered his eyes. “Of course,” he said carefully. “As you wish. Onmyoji Rin knows the lands of Kosei well, she will be an excellent guide.”
Reika’s attention drifted from the shogun to the world beyond the broken gates. Kagetora’s walls bore fresh scars from her visit – great rends and scorch marks where her power had brushed them. Beyond, the countryside beckoned: green hills and misty forests untouched by last night’s destruction. Dawn was burning off the last of the morning haze, revealing a sky of pale blue brushed with gold. It had been long—too long—since Reika traveled these lands under the open sky by the light of day. She breathed in, catching the scents of dew-laden earth and distant pine. Nostalgia fluttered unbidden in her chest, a faint echo of memories centuries old.
She turned toward her companions. Jin hovered a step behind her, dutifully silent throughout the exchange. Though travel-worn and still visibly weary, he offered her a small, tentative smile when her eyes met his – a gesture of trust that warmed like a candle’s glow within the vast darkness of her being. Reika’s smile in return was almost imperceptible, a softening at the corners of her lips. It vanished as swiftly as it came.
“Shall we?” she murmured.
Masanori and Rin both startled slightly at the informal prompt. “As you command,” Masanori replied quickly. Rin bowed her head in acquiescence. The two of them turned and hurried off to retrieve the horses that had been prepared for the journey. They moved a touch too hastily, spurred by nerves. Reika watched them go with an amused glint in her eyes. How skittish these proud warriors were in her presence—like mice scrambling to escape the shadow of a cat. It was equal parts endearing and tedious, but she let them have their little routines of duty and decorum without interference. After the previous day’s turmoil, a show of normalcy probably steadied their nerves.
A stable hand led forth four horses from the keep’s battered gatehouse. The animals were already saddled and bridled, though they stamped and snorted anxiously. The moment Reika stepped toward them, their unease heightened. One dapple-gray stallion with wide, rolling eyes pawed the ground and tossed its head, nostrils flaring. The beast sensed something uncanny about her—some instinct warning it of the predator in their midst.
Reika approached the distressed stallion unhurriedly. The horse’s ears flattened and it gave a sharp whinny of fear. Nearby, Masanori and Rin paused in adjusting their own mounts’ straps to watch, tense and wary. Perhaps they expected Reika to subdue the animal by force or sorcery.
Instead, Reika slowly extended her hand and began to hum in a low voice—a few lilting bars of a lullaby in an arcane, long-forgotten tongue. The ancient melody flowed from her lips as softly as a summer breeze. The stallion’s ears flicked forward. It let out one last snort and then, as if enchanted, grew quiet. The fierce white of its eyes gentled. With a docile huff, the great horse dipped its head toward Reika’s outstretched palm.
“There now,” Reika cooed soothingly. She laid her hand against the stallion’s muzzle, stroking along its face and cheek. The massive creature shivered, then exhaled a warm breath and nuzzled into her touch. In seconds, the once-rebellious horse was calm as a lamb.
From the corner of her eye, Reika caught Masanori and Rin exchanging incredulous looks. They were surprised, no doubt, by the gentleness of her gesture. Clearly they had anticipated she might bend the animal to her will through fear or brute magic. Instead, she had chosen a velvet touch over iron. A secret smile tugged at Reika’s lips. Even monsters can show a bit of kindness when it suits them, she mused.
In a single fluid motion, Reika mounted the stallion. Her kimono draped around her elegantly as she settled sidesaddle at first, then – with a quiet disregard for traditional modesty – swung one leg over to sit astride. The furisode’s long sleeves fluttered and fell against the horse’s flank like raven wings. Once situated, she looked as regal and effortless on horseback as if she were born to ride. Indeed, the horse itself seemed proud beneath her, prancing a step as if energized by its illustrious rider.
Jin clambered onto a smaller bay mare with some effort, unused to riding but determined. Masanori mounted a dark brown charger, and Rin a chestnut gelding. Soon the four of them were assembled at the gate, the hooves of their mounts stamping impatiently on broken stone. Reika glanced back once at Hoshikawa and the soldiers gathered to watch their departure. She gave a slight nod – a wordless parting. The shogun pressed a fist to his chest in salute, but his eyes showed a mix of relief and worry.
Without further delay, Reika nudged her stallion forward. The group set out from the ruined city of Kagetora at a steady trot.
The noon unfurled around them, bright and mild. As they left the shattered outskirts behind, a hush fell—broken only by the soft rhythm of hooves on packed earth and the occasional trill of cicadas awakening in the rising heat. Fields stretched out on either side of the road, green with early rice shoots and wild grasses that bowed under the breeze. Peasants working the paddies looked up, pausing to shade their eyes and gawk at the unusual quartet riding by: a black-clad noblewoman with an ethereal air, flanked by two armed guardians and a foreign-looking young man. Reika paid the onlookers no mind. Her thoughts had drifted far from this humble road.
She felt the horse’s gait beneath her—steady, powerful, each stride eating up the miles. The leather reins were warm in her hands, the coarse fibers of the saddle brushing against her legs through layers of silk. How many years had it been since she last felt these sensations? Twenty years? More? Time lost much of its meaning after the first few decades.
As the road wound through a small copse of cedar trees, Jin urged his mare closer to Reika’s side. He handled the reins carefully, still learning, but managed well enough. For a short while he simply rode in companionable silence, seeming to savor the calm. Eventually, curiosity overcame him. “Reika,” he ventured, keeping his tone light, “I’m a little surprised we’re doing this the old-fashioned way.”
She arched a fine black eyebrow but did not turn her head, signaling that he should continue.
“Riding horses,” Jin clarified. “Instead of, you know, you just…” He made a vague upward gesture with one hand, mimicking the flash of teleportation magic she had used before. “Blinking us to Kosei in an instant. I didn’t expect you to prefer a half-day on the road.”
Behind them, Masanori and Rin listened intently, though they pretended otherwise. Masanori kept his gaze on the road ahead, one hand resting near the hilt of his katana; Rin tugged absently at her gelding’s mane. Reika could sense their attention, their quiet wonder at Jin’s informality and the boldness of his question.
A faint laugh escaped Reika’s lips—a low, melodious sound that rolled through the air like distant thunder. “Teleportation may be quick,” she answered, “but it is utterly dreary.” She loosened her grip on the reins, allowing her stallion to pick his way along a shallow rut in the road. Sunlight dappled through the cedar branches above, painting shifting patterns over her face and kimono. “There is no journey in it. No anticipation. One moment you are here, the next there—nothing in between but a void. What would I have to savor then? The bracing breeze? The scent of summer soil? The sound of birdsong and hoofbeats? I have lived through eras of war and peace, Jin. I prefer to feel the passage of time, not skip over it like a stone across a pond.”
Her eyes half-closed as she spoke, and for a moment something unguarded flickered across her serene features: memory. “This pace, this motion… it reminds me of days long past, of roads I’ve traveled in this world and others.” Her voice softened into something almost wistful. “I recall the warriors who once roamed these lands, legends in their time, like Kageyama Akira, whose name still echoes in the whispers of those who remember. I’ve seen the banners of his army—his cavalry thundering across the plains toward battle at dawn.”
Reika’s gaze wandered far ahead, her thoughts distant. “I was never one to fight alongside them—there was never any need. But their names remain etched in the air, even now. Kageyama, Morimune, and other men whose sword strikes left echoes in history. Their spirits, their victories… their losses.” She gave a small, almost imperceptible smile, her eyes glinting in a way that seemed to remember more than it revealed. “Horseback was the way they traveled, you know. Each ride was a journey through a story—some of which I still find myself contemplating.”
Masanori started slightly at the mention of Kageyama’s name. His eyes widened, the realization of who she was speaking of apparent on his face. A flash of disbelief crossed his features, but he quickly regained his composure. The name, Kageyama Akira, was a revered one among the older generations of samurai. To think that Reika, this impossible being, had witnessed those men in their prime... It seemed as though he was only now beginning to fathom the weight of what she represented. Rin’s breath caught in her throat too, her eyes momentarily flashing in astonishment, though she quickly schooled her expression.
Reika’s smile twisted into something far darker as her gaze remained fixed ahead. The sun hung high, its rays burning through the midday haze, casting long shadows over the winding road. Her thoughts, however, were far from the present.
“I watched them rise,” she murmured, almost to herself, the words slipping from her lips with a silky undertone, “watched them fall.” There was a pause, and then the faintest laugh—a sound that didn’t reach her eyes. “Every legend has its beginning and end, but to me, they were just... little insects that I brushed aside. Fleeting moments in the grand scheme of things.”
Jin, still struggling to piece together the fragments of her words, nodded slowly. His mare snorted and jerked slightly, the tension between them palpable. Jin’s voice came out quiet, laden with the weight of Reika’s words. “I suppose I never thought of it that way,” he said softly, glancing at her. “To someone who’s seen so much, even a simple ride through the countryside must carry echoes of those times.”
Reika’s lips curved into a cruel, almost imperceptible smile. “It does,” she said, her voice sliding like a velvet knife. She glanced sidelong at Masanori and Rin, both of whom were still watching her with a mix of awe and unease. The discomfort was delicious—like the fluttering of prey under her gaze. “But you know,” she continued, the words laced with an almost gleeful malice, “I doubt our dear companions would appreciate being whisked away in an instant.”
Her tone dropped an octave, a dangerous playfulness creeping into it. “Teleportation can be... rough on mortal stomachs,” she added, as though it were an afterthought. The way her smile stretched, dark and knowing, sent a ripple of unease through Masanori. He flushed, his eyes darting away from hers, his discomfort growing.
Reika chuckled softly at his reaction, the sound a rich, low purr that lingered in the air like smoke. It was a teasing laugh, one that carried a warning—an edge that hinted at just how little she cared for the fragile mortal minds she toyed with.
The landscape around them began to shift. The narrow, forested road opened up into a vast plain, the sun shining down mercilessly upon them. In the distance, the jagged outline of the mountain range loomed, marking the border to Kosei. The horses were growing tired, their coats damp with sweat, but Reika didn’t care. She slowed their pace to a walk, savoring the moment as Masanori, Rin, and Jin followed her lead.
After a few miles, Reika became aware of Masanori shifting in his saddle behind her. Though he tried to hide it, she did not miss the small signs of discomfort: the way he adjusted his posture gingerly, the careful breath he drew whenever his horse’s gait jostled him. Her amethyst eyes flicked back to study him. Masanori caught her glance and immediately straightened, biting down any hint of pain. But Reika’s supernatural senses already told her the truth. She could practically feel the ache radiating from his side—the faint throb of a cracked rib, perhaps, sustained during their duel.
Reika slowed her stallion slightly, allowing the others to ride closer. Jin was nearest on her left, and on her right Masanori and Rin closed the gap until they were nearly abreast of her. The captain looked over in cautious surprise at Reika’s deliberate adjustment.
“Captain,” Reika said, breaking the silence in a conversational tone, “I trust you slept well enough? You took quite a pounding yesterday.” There was almost a hint of teasing in her voice.
Masanori blinked, clearly not expecting her to initiate small talk. He cleared his throat. “Well enough, Tachibana-sama,” he replied stiffly. “I am fit for duty.” The pride in his tone was evident; even injured, he would refuse to admit weakness.
Reika gave a soft hum. “Is that so?” She eyed the careful way he held himself. “No aches or injuries from our little duel?”
Masanori’s cheeks tinted a shade darker. “None that would hinder me,” he said firmly. He lifted his chin, but as if on cue, the trot of his charger caused him to jolt in the saddle. Despite his resolve, a flash of pain crossed his face before he managed to hide it.
“Mm.” Reika’s lips curved ever so slightly, somewhere between amusement and reproach. “Mortals aren’t as adept at concealing pain as they think.” With that cryptic remark, she reined in her stallion enough to draw alongside Masanori. Her sudden proximity made the samurai tense warily.
Before he could ask what she intended, Reika raised her right hand, reaching across the short space between their horses toward Masanori’s side. “Hold still a moment,” she instructed calmly.
Masanori went rigid. He half-expected a jolt of pain or some mischievous trick, but what came instead was a gentle pulse of warmth. A soft golden light emanated from Reika’s palm, washing over the spot beneath his ribcage where a hairline fracture secretly nagged at him. The warmth seeped through his armor and into his flesh, radiating outward. Masanori inhaled sharply, eyes widening as the ache in his side ebbed away, replaced by a soothing tingling sensation. In seconds, the stabbing pain that had lanced with each breath dulled, then vanished entirely.
Reika drew back, the healing glow fading from her hand. “There,” she murmured, as if she had done nothing more remarkable than adjust his cloak. “A minor injury, I trust, but no need to let it trouble you on the road.”
Masanori gingerly drew a deep breath. The jagged hurt that had been lurking under his ribs was gone. Only a faint soreness remained, as if the injury were already a week old and nearly mended. He stared at Reika in astonishment. “You… you can heal?” he asked, barely managing not to stammer.
“I am full of surprises,” Reika replied lightly. She flexed her fingers once and then settled both hands back on her reins. “Think of it as encouragement to keep fighting as fiercely as you did. I simply sped up nature’s process—nothing so grand.”
Masanori straightened in his saddle, rolling his shoulder experimentally. No pain. He looked truly grateful, if slightly chagrined that she had sensed his hidden injury all along. Bowing his head, he said quietly, “Thank you, Tachibana-sama.”
She acknowledged his thanks with a polite nod and faced forward again. Her expression remained composed, but inside she felt a small flutter of something like satisfaction. The act of healing someone—especially someone she had hurt—was a rarity for her. Masanori’s genuine gratitude was oddly gratifying, in a way that praise for inflicting pain never was. How curious, she thought, that a Demon Queen should find reward in mending a wound rather than causing one.
Masanori paused for a moment and asked,“You mentioned Kageyama Akira,” his voice now respectful in contrast to previous hostility. “If… if I may ask, Tachibana-sama, did you truly know him?”
Reika’s gaze sharpened. She studied him for a long moment, allowing the silence to stretch between them like a taut rope. Masanori's curiosity, the sharpness in his eyes, only made her smile more. She didn’t answer right away, letting the tension linger before speaking.
“I did,” she said, her voice cool, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “He was a remarkable warrior.” She paused, the corners of her mouth lifting in something that could almost be described as fondness—if only it weren’t so venomous. “For a human, that is.” Her words dripped with condescension. “He was bold, certainly. A little too bold for his own good, but he did impress me.”
Masanori’s eyes widened at the acknowledgment, and for a moment, he was frozen, trying to reconcile the image of the Demon Queen before him with the fact that she had witnessed the battles of a human like Kageyama.
Reika’s smile twisted into something sharper as she turned the conversation back to him. “But you, Captain Masanori,” she continued, her voice soft but edged with a slow, simmering tension, “you are quite the swordsman yourself.” She tilted her head, regarding him with a mixture of amusement and something darker. “I’ve never had someone land as many blows on me as you did during our little duel in Kagetora. Not in decades.”
The words were casual, but they carried a biting edge, one that made Masanori flinch. “You were bold,” she said, her tone turning lighter, almost teasing, “and that impressed me.” She met his eyes, the mirth in her gaze suddenly gone, replaced with something colder. “Not since Kageyama has a human’s blade come so close to me.”
Masanori swallowed, unsure of how to react. His face flushed, his posture stiffened, and his gaze dropped. He didn’t know if she was complimenting him or mocking him, but the uncertainty gnawed at him. “I—I’m honored,” he stammered, his voice tight. “Though I suspect you allowed those hits, Tachibana-sama.”
Reika's laughter was soft, almost musical, but there was no warmth in it—only a deep, dark amusement that reverberated through the air like the sound of a bell tolling in a forgotten temple. “Allowed?” she echoed. “Maybe.” She raised an eyebrow, letting her gaze linger on him. “But you were bold enough to try. Most would have cowered before me. Take pride in that, if you wish.”
Then, without missing a beat, she turned her attention to Rin, who had been silently riding beside Masanori, her face carefully neutral but her eyes narrowed in quiet apprehension. Reika’s smile grew wider, her eyes glinting with a dangerous edge.
“And dear Rin...” Reika’s voice was sweet, almost too sweet. “You’ve been awfully quiet, haven’t you? Are you still upset with me?” The words were teasing, but there was an unmistakable undercurrent of malice that wrapped around them like a snake coiling in the dark. “I do hope my presence hasn’t spoiled the mood too much.”
Rin straightened reflexively at being addressed, nearly dropping the rein she had been twisting. A bead of sweat trickled down her temple, whether from the mounting heat or nerves.
Reika’s voice gentled, taking on a honeyed cadence. “Your spellcraft is exquisite. The ofuda talisman you cast at me in the courtyard—I believe it was meant to exorcise even the fiercest of demons, was it not?”
Rin’s throat bobbed. “Y-yes. It is a sacred sutra of banishment,” she replied quietly. Reika could see her fingers trembling slightly as she recalled that moment—the desperate fling of enchanted parchment, the explosion of blinding gold light that had illuminated Reika’s face… only to leave her unscathed.
“It would have annihilated any lesser oni or malevolent spirit,” Reika purred. She let that linger, watching Rin from the corner of her eye. Then she added with a delicate shrug, “Of course, it didn’t do little more than singe a lock of my hair.” She tossed a loose strand of her hair forward over her shoulder, as if to inspect it, and indeed the very tips were subtly lighter than the rest—a souvenir of the talisman’s blast. Reika smiled, a tantalizing curve of her lips that was equal parts respectful and teasing. “I commend you. It has been quite some time since any onmyoji’s spell came that close..”
Rin’s eyes widened at the unexpected compliment. For a heartbeat she was at a loss. Finally she managed a hesitant, “Thank you… Tachibana-sama.” The honorific came out unsure, as if Rin was not certain what to call this beautiful, terrifying being who wore the shape of a woman. Relief and perplexity warred on her face. Clearly she hadn’t expected praise from the one she’d tried—and failed—to banish.
“T-That must have been luck,” she said hurriedly. “I only did what I could to… well, to slow you down.” She lowered her gaze modestly. “Truly, Tachibana-sama, I’m not that strong normally.”
Reika chuckled low in her throat, a pleasant sound. “No need to be so humble. Your spellcraft was the strongest I’ve seen from a human onmyōji in many years and you are so young as well” She tilted her head curiously. “If that isn’t your normal strength, what drove you to such heights? What fueled that ferocity I saw in you?”
Rin bit her lip. The truth was on the tip of her tongue, and perhaps due to the morning’s newfound camaraderie—or the fact that Reika had just shown unexpected kindness—she dared speak it. Lifting her chin, Rin met Reika’s gaze. “Honestly… anger,” she confessed. “I was very, very angry with you.”
Masanori shot Rin a sharp look, silently warning her to stop right there. But the onmyoji pressed on, voice trembling not with fear now but with emotion. “You humiliated Captain Masanori yesterday. You treated him like… like nothing, in front of everyone. It wasn’t right.” There was fire in her dark eyes as she spoke, though her hands were clenched hard around her reins to keep them from shaking. “I suppose my anger got the better of me. In that moment, I wanted to wipe that smug smile off your face, Tachibana-sama… whatever it took.”
“Rin, that’s enough,” Masanori barked softly, scandalized. He looked between Rin and Reika, his heart thudding in dread at how the Demon Queen might react to such bold condemnation. Reika was silent, studying Rin with an unreadable expression, so Masanori hastened to add, “Please forgive her, Tachibana-sama. She—”
A subtle gesture from Reika’s hand made Masanori fall silent. Reika’s face had grown pensive. She regarded the young onmyoji who glared at her now with defiant honesty. In that gaze, Reika saw loyalty and protectiveness that went far beyond duty. Rin had been willing to risk her life and unleash all her power out of outrage on Masanori’s behalf.
For a heartbeat, pride flared in Reika’s chest—pride and habit that urged her to remind these mortals who was superior here, to snuff out any insolence with a cold retort. But she resisted that impulse. Instead, Reika found herself searching within for a response she had not given in ages.
“You are correct,” Reika said quietly at last. Her words hung in the air, unexpected. Rin’s eyes widened, and Masanori looked as if he wasn’t sure he’d heard properly.
Reika’s gaze shifted to Masanori. “I did toy with you in the duel,” she admitted, her tone level. “It is my nature, I suppose, to demonstrate my superiority… even cruelly.” Her violet eyes lowered a fraction. “I have not concerned myself with the pride of humans in a very long time.” There was a softness, almost a regret, underlying the words.
Masanori stared at her, momentarily at a loss. He had steeled himself for her scorn or denial—certainly not agreement.
Reika took a breath and continued, “You fought honorably and fiercely, Captain against a foe you knew you had no chance of winning. You deserved better from me than mockery.” She inclined her head an inch toward him in acknowledgment. “For that excess, consider this journey my way of… making amends.”
Rin and Masanori were stunned into speechlessness. They had certainly never expected to hear anything resembling an apology from Tachibana Reika. Rin’s anger had given way to surprise; Masanori’s wariness melted into astonishment.
Seeing their dumbfounded faces, Reika couldn’t help the gentle laugh that slipped from her. “Pick your jaws up off the road, won’t you?” she said dryly, though her eyes glinted with genuine humor.
Rin actually let out a small laugh, more from relief than anything. Masanori bowed his head, trying to hide the embarrassed gratitude welling up in his expression. “You honor me with your words, Reika-sama,” he said quietly. He did not quite trust himself to say more—there was still lingering shame in having needed defending at all.
“Think of it as a new dawn, Captain,” Reika replied, inclining her head graciously. “Yesterday we were opponents. Today, we ride as allies.” The word “allies” she imbued with a subtle warmth that eased the remaining tension among them.
Jin, who had been watching this entire exchange with a growing smile, finally piped up. “It’s good to see everyone getting along for a change,” he said brightly, steering his mare a little closer to Reika’s stallion. The young man’s face was openly pleased.
Reika cast him a sidelong glance, arching one elegant eyebrow. Her look said, You’ve got a bit of nerve, haven’t you? But Jin only grinned wider, utterly immune to her feigned sternness. Reika huffed a quiet breath of amusement and shook her head.
Masanori, eager to move forward now that peace had been made, cleared his throat. “Rin,” he began, “the Shogun mentioned you know Kosei better than most of us. I admit I hadn’t realized you were so familiar with it.”
Rin tore her attention from Reika and Jin’s little interplay and nodded to Masanori. “Yes. I—” She took a breath. After the raw honesty she had just displayed, this topic was far easier to broach. “I grew up in Kosei, in fact. In the temple district.”
Reika listened quietly, genuinely curious. This was news to her; Rin’s connection to Kosei added a new layer to the young onmyoji’s character.
“My father was a shrine priest in Kosei and my mother an onmyoji,” Rin went on. Her voice was steadier now, taking comfort in sharing a bit of her past. “I trained at the Grand Shrine of Kosei from childhood. By the time I was sixteen I was assisting the shrine elders with rituals.” A wistful note crept in. “Kosei was home for me. Every street, every cherry tree along the river, every warding stone at the temple gates—I knew them all.”
Masanori nodded, a faint smile on his scarred face. “I recall now, when I first took my post in Kagetora, the Shogun told me he had recently accepted a talented young onmyoji from Kosei into his service.”
Rin offered a small smile back. “My parents passed away around that time. Lord Hoshikawa was kind enough to bring me to Kagetora, so I could continue my training under his protection. I’ve served him for the past few years, far from my old home.”
Masanori’s voice gentled. “You must have mixed feelings about returning to Kosei after so long.”
“I do,” Rin admitted softly. She gazed ahead down the road as if she could already see the city on the horizon. “Part of me is anxious. There are people I left behind—friends from the shrine, my childhood mentors. I wonder how they fare, or if they’ll even remember me.” She paused and added with a self-conscious chuckle, “I certainly never imagined I’d come back escorted by a Demon Queen.”
At that, Reika let out a low hum of acknowledgment. “Life has a way of leading us down unexpected roads,” she observed, her voice thoughtful.
Rin glanced at Reika and found the Demon Queen regarding her with a knowing, almost sympathetic look. The onmyoji managed a sincere smile. “It certainly does,” she agreed.
The group fell into a companionable silence after that. The horses carried them steadily onward through the late morning. The sun climbed higher, its heat beginning to beat down on the road. They passed out of the open fields and into a stretch of sparse woodland where tall cedars cast dappled patches of shade.
They rode on, conversation fading into a comfortable lull. Masanori began to point out familiar landmarks as they traveled: a fork where a stone milestone marked the boundary of Kagetora’s domain, a distant watchtower perched on a hill, and beyond it the hazy outline of ridges signaling the start of Kosei’s territory. Reika half-listened, content to let the human voices wash over her as an ambient melody. She closed her eyes to mere slits, attuning to the steady drumbeat of hoofbeats and the whisper of wind through tall grass.
In this moment of quiet, she almost felt… at peace. The years stretched behind her like a long evening shadow, full of strife and conquest and solitude. Yet here she was, indulging in a simple ride with company at her side – a swordsman, a sorceress, and a man from her past life. The Goddess of Ruin, playing at being a traveling noblewoman with her little entourage. If any of the great warlords of old could see her now, would they even recognize the demon who once spurred their bloodlust on the battlefield? Reika’s lips twitched. They would likely fall to their knees in shock… or laughter.
By afternoon, they reached a weathered milestone set by the roadside, marking the border of Kosei’s province. A wooden token hanging from the stone post clattered in the breeze, signaling to travelers that they were entering Lord Hoshikawa’s domain of Kosei. Reika half-listened as Masanori remarked quietly on the marker. Rin slowed her gelding momentarily, gazing at the familiar crest carved into the stone. She sighed, a mix of nostalgia and apprehension crossing her face.
Masanori reached out and briefly squeezed Rin’s shoulder in a gesture of camaraderie. The two shared a silent understanding—home was close, and with it memories both sweet and bitter. Reika watched this out of the corner of her eye. Humans were always surprising her; even after clashing with demons and a demon queen, they still found time for gentle reassurances about something like returning home.
As they continued on, Masanori asked a few polite questions about Kosei’s current state—the layout of its defenses, the mood of its people. Rin answered dutifully, describing the high granite walls that protected the city and the bustling harbor that brought in trade. The conversation soon turned lighter: Rin couldn’t help but reminisce about the city’s famous summer festival, and Masanori mentioned having witnessed it once years ago—lanterns floating on the river, fireworks over the bay. Jin listened raptly to these descriptions, chiming in with the occasional question, Did you really train in that big temple on the hill, Rin? What was it like?.
Reika let their voices wash over her. She found she didn’t mind the chatter; it was pleasant, even if she did not join in. Their talk of festivals, markets, and childhood antics was an almost melodic backdrop. She kept a slight smile on her face as she rode, allowing herself to simply be with these humans in their moment of shared normalcy. It was a new experience—to feel included yet apart, observing the subtle bonds between her companions. In a way, she felt like she was peering through a window at something ordinary and precious that she herself could never fully live, but perhaps could appreciate.
Thus far, the journey had been blessedly uneventful. But as the road wound out of the woods and crested another gentle hill, Reika’s reverie broke. The muscles in her neck stiffened and she felt an abrupt prickling at the edges of her consciousness. It was like the static charge in the air before a lightning strike—a warning only she could sense. Something was wrong ahead.
Reika inhaled deeply, and an acrid scent reached her—smoke, faint but unmistakable. Beneath that, even more ominous to her supernatural senses, lurked the distinct foulness of demonic aura. Her eyes narrowed.
Masanori noticed the smell at almost the same moment. He sat up straighter, flaring his nostrils. A thin tendril of gray smoke was visible now, rising from beyond the next rise in the road, smudging the clear blue sky. “Do you smell that?” he asked in a low, urgent tone.
“Smoke…” Jin answered, worry creasing his brow. And now, carrying on the breeze, they could all hear it: distant screams echoing up the hillside.
Rin’s face went white. Without another word, Masanori spurred his charger into a full gallop. He crested the hill ahead at breakneck speed, armor clattering. “Masanori!” Rin called, kicking her horse to race after him. Despite the fear widening her eyes, determination hardened her features. She chased the samurai over the hill and out of sight, the thundering of hooves marking their swift departure.
Jin hesitated only a heartbeat. He looked to Reika, who had slowed her stallion on the hill’s slope. Down in the valley beyond, chaos was evident. A small hamlet lay ahead—perhaps a dozen huts around a central well—and it was under attack. Even from here, Reika could see villagers running in panic while hulking red shapes rampaged among the buildings. Flames leapt from one thatched rooftop.
Jin’s heart lurched. Instinctively, he turned to Reika, his voice urgent and pleading. “Reika, please! Those people—”
Before Reika could answer, Masanori’s shout echoed from below. “Jin! Hurry, get down here!” the captain bellowed. Then, louder still, he added a stark warning: “Don’t count on her! She’s still a Demon Queen—she might not take our side!”
Jin winced at Masanori’s shouted words. He glanced at Reika uncertainly. Masanori’s distrust was plain and, truthfully, not unreasonable—Reika was demonkind, after all. Would she even care to save humans from demons? Jin’s eyes searched Reika’s face. “Reika…?” he asked in a smaller, unsure voice.
Reika’s stallion had come to a halt at the hilltop. She sat gazing down at the plumes of smoke and the tiny figures battling below, her expression indecipherable. Masanori and Rin were already engaged, leaping into combat to defend the village. Jin’s plea and Masanori’s warning hung in the air.
After an agonizing second, Reika made a soft sound—half sigh, half huff. She turned to Jin, her violet eyes unreadable but not unkind. “Go, Jin,” she said firmly. “Help the villagers. Get them to safety.” She nodded toward the valley. “I will be right behind you.”
Jin didn’t fully understand why she delayed, but he trusted that glint in her eye. He nodded and spurred his mare, rushing down the slope. As he rode, he unslung the short knife at his belt—not much against demons, but he could cut debris or fend off stragglers if needed.
Reika remained on the hill a moment longer, an idle observer atop her horse. From her elevated vantage, the village spread out like a game board of living pieces. She could see Masanori and Rin already confronting the enemy. It was a band of oni demons, as she’d suspected. Even from here, the stench of their crude magic and brute strength reached her.
Below, Masanori’s battle cry rang out as he charged into the fray. He had vaulted off his galloping horse and met the first oni head-on, his katana flashing in the midday sun. The blade bit deep into the demon’s shoulder, cleaving through flesh and bone; the hulking red brute fell with a gurgling howl. Masanori whirled to the next without pause.
Nearby, Rin slid off her gelding and planted her feet in a practiced stance. In a fluid motion she drew a paper talisman from her sleeve. Chanting under her breath, she released the ofuda with a flick of her wrist. The charm flew straight and true into the face of a snarling oni that was rushing at her. With a burst of blinding light, the ofuda exploded into holy flames. The demon staggered back, roaring as purifying fire crawled over its skin.
Jin had reached the foot of the hill as well, though he did not join the fight directly. Ever practical and compassionate, he sprinted toward a terrified elderly couple who were huddled behind an upturned cart. “This way, hurry!” Reika heard him urging as he helped the frail pair to their feet. He began guiding them toward a copse of trees away from the melee.
And Reika—she still had not drawn a weapon nor unleashed a single spell. She sat astride her stallion at the periphery of the village, watching. Any ordinary onlooker might think her uncaring or paralyzed by indecision. But inside, Reika’s mind was coolly assessing.
She observed Masanori engaging two oni at once now, steel clashing against iron as he parried a spiked club and riposted with a lethal slash across a demon’s belly. The captain moved with precision and ferocity—every strike of his sword aimed for a kill. Not far away, Rin was a whirlwind of spiritual energy, her ofuda and hand-drawn sigils calling forth blazing foxfire that harried the demons on either side of her. Despite their fearsome forms, the oni were already being thinned by the coordinated onslaught of blade and sorcery.
Reika felt a grudging note of admiration. This was exactly why she had brought these two along. For all their mortal fragility, they were proving themselves formidable. It almost negated the need for her to dirty her own hands. Almost.
Her eyes narrowed as they caught a movement at the far side of the village. A taller figure emerged from behind a hut, clad in crude blackened armor. Unlike the other oni, this demon did not rush wildly about. It moved with purpose, barking guttural orders in the harsh language of demonkind. In response, two of the lesser oni broke off and began to flank Masanori, attacking him from both sides, while another pair herded toward Rin more cautiously.
The armored demon hefted a great barbed spear and surveyed the battlefield with a calculating air. Emblazoned on its cuirass was a sigil in crimson and gold—a claw symbol. Reika’s blood ran cold at the sight of it. Akagawa Kaida. The mark of the Crimson Fang was unmistakable.
So, Kaida’s reach had extended even to this remote hamlet. A low growl threatened at the back of Reika’s throat. Kaida thrived on senseless destruction and battlelust—this kind of village razing was precisely her style, and it infuriated Reika to see it enacted here, practically under her nose.
Below, the situation was shifting dangerously. The armored leader demon bellowed, and the two oni he’d sent after Masanori rushed the samurai simultaneously. Masanori managed to decapitate one with a swift stroke, but the second crashed into him with brute force. Masanori was flung against a mud-brick wall with a thud; he slumped, momentarily stunned, as his sword tumbled from his grip.
Across the lane, Rin found herself cornered by the remaining two lesser demons. She pressed her back to the village’s old well, clutching several ofuda between her fingers, her chest heaving. Her foxfire spirits had dissipated, and sweat trickled down her temple from the effort of casting so many spells in quick succession. Still, she glared defiantly at the circling oni, refusing to show fear.
Reika’s eyes flicked back to the armored commander. It had held back until now, content to let its underlings soften the prey. But sensing its advantage, the demon leader began to lope toward Rin with that wicked spear in hand. The sunlight caught on the spear’s tip as the monster leveled it, aiming at the onmyoji’s exposed back. Rin was busy chanting desperately, trying to ignite an ofuda in her hand while keeping the two oni in front of her at bay; she hadn’t noticed the greater threat charging from behind.
From her hilltop perch, Reika watched this scene unfold with preternatural clarity. Each heartbeat seemed to stretch into slow motion. She could see Rin’s aura spike with sudden fear as some instinct belatedly warned the girl of the deadly point racing toward her from behind. Masanori, still regaining his footing across the way, opened his mouth in a mute shout of warning, but no sound bridged the distance in time.
In that stretched-out moment, Reika made her decision. A cool anger, as icy as the void between stars, flooded through her veins. In one smooth motion she stood up in her stirrups and drew in a deep breath, drawing upon the well of power coiled within her.
With the faintest sigh, Reika lifted her right hand from the reins and extended it toward the village below. Her fingers splayed gracefully, and shadows beneath her shifted unnaturally in response. In an instant, the daylight around Reika dimmed as if a cloud had eclipsed the sun. But it was no cloud—it was her power surging forth.
At Reika’s command, the very shadows around her exploded into motion. Black, sinuous tendrils of pure darkness uncurled from beneath her sleeves and the hem of her kimono, writhing and lengthening with terrifying speed. They snaked down the hillside faster than any arrow, closing the gap to the village in the blink of an eye. Each tendril moved with precise intent, guided by Reika’s will and the cold fury burning inside her.
The first shadow-lance struck just as the armored demon’s spear was about to pierce Rin. There was a wet, sickening thunk as Reika’s tendril impaled the demon commander clean through its chest from behind. The monstrous creature jerked in astonishment, its spear drive halted inches from Rin’s back. Black, viscous blood bubbled around the onyx spike protruding from its sternum. It let out a choked gasp.
Rin, alerted by the gurgle, spun around. Her eyes widened at the sight: the fearsome armored oni was skewered from behind by what looked like a lance of solid shadow. It dropped its spear and reached feebly for the tendril transfixed through its torso. With a mere thought from Reika, the shadow twisted sharply, then ripped free in a spray of inky blood. The demon leader gurgled once more and collapsed to its knees, mortally wounded.
Simultaneously, Reika’s other tendrils struck across the village. One coiled around the neck of the oni that stood over Masanori, preparing to bring a spiked club down onto the dazed samurai. The shadow whip constricted with brutal force, crushing the oni’s throat with a gruesome crunch. It yanked the demon backward and flung it aside like a rag doll. Another inky tentacle snapped around the ankle of one of the demons near Rin and yanked it off its feet, dragging it away from the onmyoji. Yet another lance of darkness skewered the remaining demon that was menacing a cowering cluster of villagers by a hut, pinning the creature to the ground.
In the span of a single breath, every demon in the village was felled. One heartbeat, the air was full of roars and clashing steel—by the next, there was silence but for the crackling of the half-burnt roof and the ragged breathing of survivors.
Reika slowly lowered her hand. Far below, the shadow tendrils obeyed her unspoken command and slithered back, withdrawing from crushed throats and impaled bodies. They whipped back up the slope, returning to coil around Reika like tamed serpents. For a moment, she was wreathed in living darkness, an avenging specter. Then the tendrils faded, melting back into the folds of her billowing sleeves. Sunlight returned fully to the scene, illuminating the gruesome tableau Reika’s power had wrought.
She eased back down into her saddle, her face serene and cold once more. It was as if nothing extraordinary had happened—save for the faint glow that still ebbed from her eyes and the unnatural stillness that had fallen over the village.
Down in the dirt, the aftermath revealed itself in stark detail. Half a dozen oni corpses lay scattered amid the trampled earth and shattered wood of the hamlet. A couple were literally cut in two, courtesy of Masanori’s blade; others were twisted into unnatural shapes or bore charred, smoking holes through their torsos, the signature of Reika’s dark magic. The armored demon with the claw sigil still twitched feebly on its knees near the well, its life ebbing through the gaping wound Reika had given it.
With a rattling hiss, the demon commander lifted its head, perhaps sensing the presence of its killer. Its hate-filled eyes found Reika, who now sat calmly astride her stallion at the village’s edge. Reika met its gaze without a shred of pity or fear. There was almost a boredom in her expression, as if this foe had never been more than a trivial nuisance.
The demon mustered a final snarl, blood bubbling between its jagged teeth. In response, Reika allowed a single tendril of shadow to snake out once more from her sleeve. It darted through the air and struck the demon’s helm like a viper. There was a sharp crack as the shadowy force shattered both helmet and skull in one swift blow. The oni commander collapsed, finally still. Black ichor pooled around its body, soaking the dirt beneath the now-fallen banner of Kaida on its armor.
A heavy quiet blanketed the village. Rin remained standing in the center of the square, alive and unharmed, though trembling with adrenaline. She still held a crumpled ofuda, its paper edges singed from the lightning she’d summoned moments before. Masanori groaned and pushed himself off the wall he’d been slammed against. He wiped a streak of demon blood from his forehead with the back of his gauntlet, eyes wide in disbelief as they darted over the sudden carnage.
It took a few seconds for Masanori’s mind to catch up with what had occurred. One moment he had been on the brink of death; the next, every enemy lay dead or dying. He knew only one being present wielded that kind of overwhelming power. Slowly, he lifted his gaze to the slope and saw Reika there, lowering her hand. The captain exhaled in awe and wariness combined. Reika’s intervention had descended like a black storm—swift, merciless, and absolute.
Jin emerged cautiously from behind the half-demolished cart where he’d been sheltering the elderly couple. He helped the old man and woman to their feet, making sure they were steady. Then Jin’s gaze roamed over the abruptly silent battlefield. His eyes went round with amazement, and a touch of unease. Though he had grown somewhat accustomed to Reika’s displays of power, it was another thing entirely to see an entire squad of demons annihilated in the span of a heartbeat.
For a moment, no one moved. The survivors of the village began to peek out from their hiding spots, confusion and hope mingling on their faces. A few villagers crept from behind the remnants of walls and fences, blinking at the grisly sight of demon corpses littering their home. Slowly, realization dawned: the nightmare was over.
The first sound of life came from two small children. They had been crouched in a narrow gap between a grain shed and a stack of baskets. Now, seeing that the monstrous invaders were vanquished, they ran sobbing into the open. They headed straight for Rin—the one who had stood shining and fearless between them and the oni. Rin saw them and fell to her knees, catching the children in a tight embrace. “It’s okay, you’re safe now,” she whispered, voice thick with emotion. Her ofuda slip fluttered from her fingers to the ground as she wrapped both arms around the crying children.
Masanori, meanwhile, found a gaggle of villagers rushing toward him as well. A gray-haired farmer clasped Masanori’s hand between both of his, tears streaming down his face as he babbled thanks. Another villager clapped the captain on the shoulder repeatedly, almost beside himself with gratitude. Masanori managed a nod and a few polite assurances, but his attention kept flickering up to Reika, who now urged her stallion forward and began to descend into the village at a slow walk.
Reika guided her horse through the debris, the beast carefully stepping over fallen oni limbs and shattered wood. As she approached the knot of villagers and her companions in the square, her eyes swept over the scene. Rin was still on her knees consoling the children, even as her own tears of relief dampened her cheeks. Masanori had moved to help a wounded man sit down, offering a steadying hand under the farmer’s arm despite the cuts on the captain’s own face. Jin was gently patting the back of the old woman he’d rescued, murmuring soothing words as she wept in gratitude.
Reika felt a pang of… something as she took this in. The way Rin clung to those children, the way Masanori put aside his own pain to comfort a stranger—these were acts of simple, selfless humanity. Once, such scenes might have struck Reika as utterly foreign, even contemptible in their softness. But after traveling with Jin, after seeing his earnest compassion time and again, she understood these gestures a little better. She might not share the impulse, but she recognized the beauty in it.
In spite of herself, Reika felt that nameless emotion flutter again in her chest. It was faint, but it was there: an echo of empathy, a distant memory of what it was to care, stirred from slumber.
She quickly reined in that feeling behind the cool veil of her pride as her stallion carried her to the center of the village. By now, the villagers had noticed the regal woman on the dapple-gray horse who had arrived with the samurai and onmyoji. They saw how even the lingering flames seemed to bow away from her presence, and how the shadows at her feet writhed unnaturally before settling. One by one, the soot-streaked survivors turned toward Reika, realization dawning that this final stranger—this dark, elegant lady—must have been the one to strike the demons down in an instant.
“She… she saved us,” a middle-aged woman whispered, peering up at Reika in awe.
“Not just saved—she destroyed them. Every one,” replied a man, clutching at a bleeding cut on his arm as he stared at the demon corpses.
A boy of perhaps seven peeked out from behind the woman’s skirts. His eyes were huge and round as he beheld Reika. In the hush, his trembling voice carried clearly: “Mama… is she a goddess?”
That single, reverent question passed like a ripple through the gathered survivors. Goddess? A murmur spread. “A goddess?” “A kami-sama?” The word flickered from lip to lip.
Reika heard it and felt a strange tightness in her throat. Goddess. Once upon a time, mortals had indeed called her that—both in fear and supplication. Goddess of Ruin, dark savior in desperate wars, a being to revere and dread. But that was long, long ago. In recent centuries she had been known by less flattering names: Demon Queen, Destroyer, Monster. Hearing the word “goddess” now, spoken by innocent voices with gratitude rather than terror, felt… disorienting.
She halted her stallion, and the villagers instinctively parted to give her room, staring up at her with a mixture of devotion and apprehension. Reika’s face remained impassive, but inside, a bitter-sweet melancholy welled. They saw salvation in her now, but it was born of ignorance. If these humble folk knew the truth of who and what she was, would they still look at her with those shining, grateful eyes? Or would that gratitude curdle into horror?
An elderly man limped forward, leaning on a makeshift club for support. A younger villager tried to help him, but he shook them off, determined. He shuffled as close as he dared to Reika’s horse, craning his neck to gaze up at her. Then, with a groan, he fell to his knees. Bowing low, he pressed his forehead into the bloody dirt. “Merciful kami,” he croaked, voice quavering, “our village owes you our lives!”
At this cue, others began to kneel. In a wave of rustling movement, nearly every surviving villager dropped down, prostrating themselves in the dirt around Reika and her horse. They bowed in humility and gratitude, some sobbing openly, others murmuring fractured prayers of thanks. A chorus of voices rose: “Thank you, great lady!” “Bless you, kami-sama!” “You saved us, you saved us…”
Reika sat tall in the saddle, surrounded by a ring of bent backs and trembling voices. She felt the swell of their emotions washing over her—worship, relief, adoration. It was a heady sensation, yet she found no triumph in it. Instead, it pressed on that ache in her chest.
Slowly, Reika drew a breath and let her gaze travel over the supplicants. She had to admit, their reverence was not displeasing. Once, she might have basked in it, preened under their praises, even toyed with them further to cement their awe. She could so easily let them believe she was a benevolent deity who came when invoked. She could speak her name and watch it turn into legend in this valley. The thought, however, tasted hollow.
These people thanked a savior they did not truly know. If they learned that their “merciful kami” was the same Demon Queen who had leveled fortresses and made kings tremble, how quickly would their gratitude become terror? How quickly would they avert their eyes and pray she passed them by without bringing ruin? The very idea weighed heavily on Reika’s heart, dampening any flicker of pride.
Her violet eyes softened, and an unreadable light shone in them. With a slow, graceful movement, Reika raised a hand. “Rise,” she said gently. It was not loud, but the authority in her voice made it carry across the crowd.
The villagers lifted their heads, hesitating. Some clambered back to their feet; others remained kneeling, uncertain.
“There is no need for this,” Reika continued, modulating her tone to something reassuring and calm. She, who normally spoke with icy command, now sounded almost kindly. “Your foe is gone. See to your wounded, tend to your homes. That is thanks enough for me.”
Astonished silence met her words. Then the old man who had prostrated himself sat back on his heels, tears streaming into his beard. “May we at least know the name of our benefactor, great lady?” he begged, voice thick with emotion. “That we might remember it all our days?”
For a heartbeat, Reika considered the request, her eyes narrowing slightly as she weighed her response. Names held power. She could let them whisper her name—Tachibana Reika, the Goddess of Ruin, the Demon Queen of Kokuyo—among themselves for years to come, a legend passed down in fearful reverence. It would be so simple, so easy to cement her presence in their memories.
But as she gazed at their hopeful, naïve faces, a bitter taste rose in her throat. The idea of sowing her legend here, among these small, trembling mortals, felt hollow.
Offering the faintest of smiles, Reika inclined her head. “I am merely a traveler,” she said, her voice as melodious and elusive as a flute at dusk. “One who happened to be in the right place at the right time. Live on, and remember this day as one you survived by your own courage and unity.”
She did not give her name. Instead, she gently snapped the reins. The gray stallion snorted and began to move forward. The crowd parted reverently, scrambling out of her path. A few voices called out blessings and renewed thanks, but Reika did not respond further. She simply rode through, making her way beyond the ring of villagers.
Masanori and Rin, both extricating themselves from the clusters of grateful townsfolk, saw Reika departing and quickly urged their horses to follow. Jin too slipped away from a woman who was thanking him for saving her parents, giving the lady a quick reassuring pat on the arm before he jogged to his mare. In moments, the quartet had regrouped at the far edge of the village.
Masanori looked at Reika as if seeing her anew. There was still a measure of wariness in his eyes—habit, perhaps—but also a dawning respect and even admiration. Rin wiped a smudge of soot from her cheek, her expression contemplative and shy when her gaze met Reika’s. Jin rode up alongside Reika, openly beaming at her with pride.
Without a word, Reika inclined her head and led them onward. They set off once more on the road to Kosei. Their horses stepped carefully around the demon corpses and wreckage at the village’s edge. Behind them, the villagers stood bowing and waving until the riders passed beyond the next hill and out of sight. Faint cheers and calls of thanks echoed after them, carried by the valley’s breeze.
For a long while, none of the four travelers spoke. The only sounds were the creaking of saddle leather and the gentle clop of hooves on the dirt path. The road climbed into rolling foothills now, offering a splendid view of the green valley behind. Reika kept her eyes forward, face impassive, as if nothing of note had occurred. Inside, however, her thoughts churned in quiet reflection.
Her intervention in the village had been almost reflexive—born partly of cold strategy and partly of… something else. Certainly, Kaida’s brazen act of sending her minions here could not go unanswered; Reika had a personal score to settle with the Crimson Fang, and she would not allow such insolence so near her presence. And she could not very well let an intriguing companion like Rin die at the hands of some upstart demon, nor Masanori either. They were hers to deal with, not Kaida’s. These reasons sat well within the realm of Reika’s usual logic.
Yet when she thought back to the moment she unleashed her power, Reika could still feel the weight of something more clinging to her. The memory of the villagers’ eyes upon her—first in terror, then in reverence—hovered at the edges of her mind. It had been so long since anyone had thanked her for bringing destruction. The gratitude of those innocents, misplaced as it might be, had touched a part of her she’d thought long dead.
She did not know what to make of that feeling. And so she set it aside for now, focusing instead on the road ahead.
Masanori was the first to break the silence. He cleared his throat softly. “Reika-sama,” he began, choosing his words with care, “thank you… for what you did back there.” He inclined his head respectfully. “You saved Rin’s life. And likely all of ours.”
Rin bowed her head in agreement, her voice hushed and sincere. “I am deeply grateful,” she said. There was a newfound warmth in her gaze when she dared to look at Reika—something like respect replacing the hostility that once resided there.
The tension that had existed earlier between the onmyoji and the demon queen had thawed considerably. There was still caution, yes, but it was accompanied by genuine appreciation. They had stood on the same side in battle now, and that forged a tentative but real bond.
Reika tilted her chin up a fraction, accepting their thanks with an elegant nod. “Think nothing of it,” she replied briskly, as if downplaying the whole event. A faint, sly smile then curved her lips. “I did not escort you this far just to let a few of Kaida’s vermin snuff you out.” She flicked a speck of dust from her sleeve, adding wryly, “Besides, I couldn’t very well let the Crimson Fang’s little pets ruin our pleasant morning ride, could I?”
Rin let out an astonished laugh before she could stop herself. Masanori’s mouth quirked, almost a smile. The casual, almost humorous tone of Reika’s remark was so unexpected that it eased the last remnants of fear between them.
But Rin’s smile faded quickly as Reika’s words fully sank in. “Kaida… you mentioned Kaida,” she said, eyes widening. “Akagawa Kaida—the war demon queen? The Crimson Fang herself?” Rin had heard the name only in dreadful stories and intel reports: a demon warlord of terrible might and cruelty.
Masanori sucked in a breath at the confirmation. “That armored demon bore her sigil… So Kaida is behind the demon attacks in these lands.” His voice was grave. “I had feared as much. She is infamous even among demonkind.”
Reika’s expression turned a touch disdainful at the thought of her rival. She gave a light, dismissive laugh. “Oh, Kaida is fearsome enough on a battlefield, certainly,” she said. “And relentless. But…” Reika glanced at her human companions and smirked, “she has already lost to me numerous times.”
Masanori and Rin exchanged looks of amazement at Reika’s nonchalant boast. It was one thing to suspect Reika was more than a match for most foes; it was another to hear her claim dominance over one of the most dreaded demon queens alive. Yet after what they had just seen, they could not find it in themselves to doubt her. Reika spoke with such calm confidence that it was both chilling and oddly reassuring.
“Honestly,” Reika went on with a faint, contemptuous shrug, “Kaida is predictable and tiresome in her tactics. All brawn and fury. She never learns.” There was genuine amusement in Reika’s voice now, an almost playful arrogance that left her companions speechless.
Jin finally let out a laugh, breaking the stunned silence of the other two. “Well, remind me never to get on your bad side, Reika-sama,” he joked lightly. The tension of battle and its aftermath had given way to a more relaxed atmosphere now, and Jin was eager to keep spirits uplifted.
Reika cast him a sidelong glance as if considering something. Then, surprisingly, she chuckled—a soft, melodic sound. “A wise policy,” she replied with a ghost of a grin.
By now the sun had begun its gentle descent westward, the sky ripening from pale blue to honeyed gold. The road ahead dipped and rose over rolling terrain. Far on the horizon, just visible in the shimmering afternoon light, were the tiled rooftops and tall watchtower of Kosei’s border town.
Masanori and Rin unconsciously straightened in their saddles at the sight. For both, that distant silhouette meant home was near. Rin’s heart quickened with a mix of excitement and anxiety; Masanori felt a surge of resolve—soon they would rejoin their lord and report all that had occurred.
Reika urged her stallion into an easy trot, and the others matched her pace. As they rode the last leg toward Kosei, Reika’s thoughts wandered ahead of them. Kaida had clearly extended her reach here—today’s brazen attack was proof enough of that. The War Demon Queen was staking her claim on the mortal realm piece by piece, even as Reika pursued her own agenda. A reckoning between them was inevitable, and likely soon. Reika’s eyes flashed with anticipation at the thought of putting Kaida in her place once more.
For now, however, the crisis had passed, and the road was peaceful again. The hoofbeats of their horses fell into a steady, calming rhythm. Masanori and Rin flanked Reika not with hostility, but with a cautious camaraderie. They had fought together and survived together; that mattered more than titles or species at the moment. Jin rode easily at Reika’s side, humming a soft, tuneless melody under his breath to fill the comfortable silence.
Reika’s gaze drifted over the landscape one last time as they neared their destination. Behind them, beyond the hills, the quiet village they’d saved was likely coming to terms with what had happened—mourning their losses, tending their wounded, but alive and safe. Ahead, the promise of Kosei beckoned: the grand city where destinies would surely converge, for human and demon alike.
She felt a slight tug on her sleeve and looked down. A single golden thread from the embroidery of her kimono had come loose during the battle, a tiny imperfection in the otherwise immaculate garment. Reika gently twirled the frayed thread around her finger, then pressed it back into the silk, smoothing it into place.
Even an immortal’s journey is stitched from small moments, she mused silently. A morning’s ride through dew-kissed fields; a shared laugh after danger; a brief reverence in mortal eyes. These were but tiny, bright threads in the grand tapestry of her endless life—yet sometimes, they caught the light in a way that could not be ignored. They reminded Tachibana Reika that there was more to existence than solitude and destruction, that even the Goddess of Ruin could be touched, however lightly, by humanity’s warmth.
Allowing herself a final, faint smile—one of those fleeting threads of emotion—Reika lifted her eyes to the road ahead. The sun was dipping low, casting long shadows toward Kosei’s gates. With her loyal, unlikely companions beside her, the Demon Queen pressed onward, toward the distant horizon where the future loomed like a gathering storm cloud shot through with the last golden rays of daylight. The road to Kosei stretched before them, and Reika intended to face whatever it brought with head held high and a heart, perhaps, just a little less cold than it had been the day before.
Chapter 8: The Sacred Barrier
Word Count: 5804
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
Dusk settled over the land in a haze of purple and gold as Jin and his companions crested the final hill. In the valley below stood Kosei, a high-walled fortress city bathed in the last light of day. Towering white stone ramparts stretched outward, imposing yet elegant, their surfaces inlaid with glowing blue sigils of protection. The architecture beyond the walls hinted at a scholarly bent – curved temple eaves and tall pagoda roofs peeking above, all arranged in orderly tiers. Even at this distance, Jin could sense the city’s sacred barrier: a faint shimmer in the air enveloping Kosei, rippling like heat-haze and flickering with iridescent hues where the dying sunlight touched it. It was as if a translucent dome of light hovered over the city, there and not there, beautiful and formidable at once.
After a day’s journey, Reika and her companions approached the city of Kosei. In the distance, the sacred barrier encircling the city shimmered like a giant veil of light—a familiar sight she had encountered countless times before. It was the same faintly iridescent dome hugging the skyline she remembered; to human eyes, merely a soft haze against the blue, but to Reika’s sight, it glinted with the intricate, interlacing wards and holy sigils she had seen so often in the past. As they drew nearer, the barrier’s magic brushed against her senses—a prickling static in the atmosphere that made the fine hairs at her nape stir, an almost nostalgic reminder of previous encounters. She reined in her midnight-black stallion at the top of a gentle rise, narrowing her violet eyes thoughtfully. So, Kosei still clings to its sacred sanctuary, she mused with quiet irony. She knew this barrier intimately: alive, humming with ancient incantations, forever attempting to keep darkness—especially her darkness—at bay.
Rin drew her horse up alongside Reika and let out a soft gasp. The young onmyoji’s eyes were already shining, reflecting the barrier’s golden shimmer. “There it is… home,” Rin whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. Reika flicked a glance at her—taking in how Rin’s posture had straightened, her fingers clenched tight around her reins. In that single word, home, Reika heard equal parts longing and relief. Home. The concept felt distant to the Demon Queen. Once, centuries ago, that word might have meant something to her too. Now it was little more than a foreign taste on her tongue. Still, she noted the reverence in Rin’s gaze as the woman looked upon the barrier and the city beyond. High, tiled rooftops and graceful pagodas peeked over Kosei’s ivory-white outer walls, all bathed in the late sunlight. Banners emblazoned with Kosei’s sigil fluttered at the gate. The barrier itself lent the whole scene a surreal glow, as if the city rested under the lid of a celestial jar. To Reika, who had seen countless citadels and fortresses, there was something almost quaint about this human stronghold swaddled in its protective magic. Quaint – but not unimpressive. Even from here, she could taste the potency of the spells sustaining that dome. It was no flimsy village ward; it was wrought by true masters of the craft.
Jin urged his mare forward with a gentle nudge, coming up on Reika’s other side. He offered Reika a small smile as their eyes briefly met. Perhaps he sensed the tension thrumming through her; perhaps he, too, was awed by the sight of Kosei. Jin had never seen the city before, but Rin had filled their journey with hushed anecdotes of her birthplace – the great libraries filled with scrolls of magic, the spires of the onmyoji academy, the sacred sakura tree at the central shrine. Now here it stood before them, aglow in the day’s waning light. Reika watched Jin’s expression soften with wonder. There was a smudge of dust across his cheek from the road, and his dark hair hung loose around his face, but his eyes were bright and clear. In that moment he looked disarmingly young and hopeful. Reika felt an inexplicable pang in her chest – a brief echo of something like… anticipation? She swiftly turned her gaze back to the city walls. Focus. They had arrived. Whatever awaited inside those walls – allies, enemies, or something in between – she would face it as she always did: head on, unbowed.
They descended the last slope toward the main gates of Kosei. As the party approached, the outline of armored guards became visible atop the battlements and at the gatehouse. Sunlight glanced off steel helms and spearpoints. Reika’s keen hearing picked up the muffled bark of orders; the guards had spotted them. By the time Reika, Jin, Rin, and Masanori reached the massive wooden gates set into the wall, a contingent of city guards stood ready before the threshold, hands on their weapons. They wore the deep blue and silver livery of Kosei’s army. At their forefront was a sergeant with a crested helm, his eyes wary as they swept over the four travelers. Reika noticed how his gaze lingered an extra second on her dark, elegant figure – on the black silk kimono embroidered with sinuous gold that marked her as something other. She met his stare evenly, chin lifted in quiet pride, until the flustered man cleared his throat and broke away, focusing instead on Masanori who rode at the front.
“Halt! State your business,” the guard commander demanded. He tried to sound authoritative, but Reika did not miss the slight quiver in his voice. No doubt they were expecting envoys from Kagetora – but likely not expecting her. Masanori inclined his head politely and guided his horse a step forward.
“I am Captain Taketsune Masanori of Kagetora,” he announced in a clear, firm tone. “My companions and I come as envoys bearing a message for Shogun Yamazaki. We were dispatched by Shogun Hoshikawa of Kagetora.” At that, the guard commander’s eyes widened in recognition. He quickly bowed his head, and the other soldiers relaxed fractionally. The alliance between the two strongholds was tenuous but important; envoys were to be treated with respect.
The sergeant’s gaze flicked to Rin next. She had already dismounted and stepped forward, pulling down the hood of her travel cloak. “Asakusa Rin, apprentice onmyoji of Kosei… reporting home,” she said softly. There was a flash of surprise and then warm recognition on the man’s weathered face. “By the spirits… Rin? Little Rin, is that you?” he exclaimed before catching himself. Clearly, Rin was known here. The onmyoji offered a tentative smile and a respectful bow. “It’s been some years, Harada-san,” she replied. “We return under urgent circumstances. Please, allow us passage – Shogun Yamazaki is expecting us.”
“Yes, of course,” the guard nodded rapidly. He signaled to the others. “Open the gate! Lower the ward at sector three!” he called. There was a rumble as mechanisms behind the walls were set into motion. The heavy gate doors creaked and began to swing inward. Just beyond, a shimmering curtain of pale gold light marked the edge of the barrier spell. Reika could see sutra-covered talismans affixed to the gate’s archway – focal points of the barrier’s magic. At a shouted command, two onmyoji guards stepped forward and pressed their palms to those talismans. They chanted in unison, voices ringing out in an ancient litany. In response, the luminescent curtain of the barrier wavered and thinned at the gate’s threshold. Slowly, a circular gap of clear air formed – an opening just large enough for the party to pass through one by one.
Masanori dismounted and stepped through first, leading his horse by the bridle. The barrier’s opening allowed him entry without issue. Rin followed, her form passing through the halo of dissipating light. Jin came next, guiding both his mare and Reika’s stallion by the reins. Reika moved to follow, striding toward the open gateway with calm, unhurried steps. Yet even before she reached the threshold, she felt a pressure build against her – like an invisible hand pushing back against her existence. The barrier’s shimmering gap flickered as she approached, stray arcs of purifying energy crackling nervously along its edges. It senses me, Reika realized, a mix of curiosity and annoyance flitting through her mind. The sacred magic was reacting to her demonic aura like a living thing bristling at a predator.
She halted just in front of the gateway. The air here was filled with a faint scent of ozone from the barrier’s energy. A normal demon would likely recoil in pain at even this distance, but for Reika it was merely an irritant – like standing too close to a bonfire. Rin and Masanori had already come to a stop a few paces inside the city gate, noticing that Reika was not behind them. Jin, still on the outside with Reika, shot her a concerned glance. The guards looked on uncertainly.
One of the onmyoji maintaining the gate’s opening furrowed his brow. “The ward… it’s fluctuating,” he murmured to his comrade, straining to hold the chant. The shimmering portal of light trembled around Reika, resisting her entry. The guard sergeant – Harada – stepped forward, his face apologetic but firm. “My lady,” he addressed Reika carefully, “forgive us… this barrier is sanctified. It will not permit any demon or malicious spirit to cross. If… if you are carrying any cursed objects or possess demonic energy, you may not pass through this way.”
For a moment, silence. Jin opened his mouth to interject, to explain that Reika had to come with them – but Reika raised a hand subtly to stop him. She tilted her head at the sergeant, a cool, inscrutable smile on her lips. “Is that so?” she said softly. Her voice was calm, polite even, but laced with unmistakable irony. The guard shifted nervously under her gaze. He could not know who – or what – she truly was; he only knew something about her unsettled the ward.
Masanori stepped back to the gateway, clearly uneasy. “Sergeant, This is Lady Reika, she is with us,” he said, trying for a diplomatic tone. “She’s an envoy as well, under Shogun Hoshikawa’s protection.” He avoided using the word “demon” – likely thinking it would only alarm them further. Inside the gate, Rin stood biting her lip, worry written on her face. The guards on the wall exchanged confused glances.
Harada shook his head, sweating. “Captain, I… I have my orders. No one tainted by yokai may enter without dispensation. The barrier would—” He didn’t finish. Reika, growing impatient, decided she had entertained this long enough. Tainted by yokai? How quaint. Her amethyst eyes flickered with a cold light. Without another word, she raised her pale hand and reached out toward the shimmering air in front of her. If the barrier would not permit her, she would introduce herself to it.
Her fingertips made contact with the barrier’s surface just beyond the open portal. Instantly, sparks of holy energy skittered across her skin, throwing off motes of golden light. A lesser demon would have howled in pain – this barrier was designed to sear and repel creatures of darkness. But Reika was no ordinary demon. To her, the sting was negligible, like a brief touch of nettles. In fact, she felt the barrier recoil. The moment her hand pressed forward, a pulse of her power emanated almost instinctively – a dark, rippling current that collided with the barrier’s magic head-on. The air rang with a sudden high-pitched note, eeeee, sharp as a scream. Light and shadow clashed at the threshold, twisting in a brief, violent shimmer.
Reika’s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It was subtle – a faint widening of those predatory eyes – but Jin caught it. He watched as, for the span of a heartbeat, Reika and the barrier seemed locked in silent contest. The sacred ward flared a blinding white around Reika’s hand, straining against her presence. Yet it was the barrier that cried out in agony, not Reika. To everyone’s ears, a keening wail reverberated through the air, like the anguished cry of some great beast. The talismans on the gate ignited in flames and then fizzled to black ash. The onmyoji maintaining the opening staggered back, one of them coughing blood as the spiritual feedback hit him. With a sound like shattering glass, a fracture line of pure light splintered outwards from where Reika’s hand met the barrier. The opening in the barrier destabilized – its edges warping and convulsing erratically.
“Fall back!” one of the guards shouted in panic. “Something’s wrong with the barrier—!” The sergeant stumbled away from Reika, eyes wide in alarm. In that instant, the uneasy hospitality evaporated. The guards’ faces transformed from confusion to fear and fury as realization dawned: this elegant woman outside their gates was no human at all, but a demon powerful enough to wound the city’s holy barrier with a mere touch.
“Demon!” a bowman atop the wall hissed in horror, drawing an arrow. “It’s the demon queen!” another cried – perhaps news of Kagetora’s unlikely “ally” had reached some ears, or perhaps the display of power left no doubt. A flurry of activity followed. Steel hissed as swords were drawn; a conch horn blew a low, urgent note of alarm from somewhere along the ramparts. In the span of seconds, a dozen spears and arrows were leveled at Reika. More warding ofuda were brandished by trembling hands. The air grew taut with the promise of violence.
Masanori instinctively reached for the hilt of his katana, stepping protectively in front of Rin inside the gate. “Stop! Hold your fire!” he barked at the Kosei guards, his voice desperate to regain control. “This is a misunderstanding!” But his words were lost in the chaos. Rin herself began hastily muttering an incantation, fingers fanning out as several ofuda slips appeared between them – prepared to cast a protective charm, though unsure whom to protect first. Within the confusion, Jin moved too, shoving past a stunned guard to get closer to Reika.
Reika stood very still at the threshold, her hand still raised in contact with the barrier’s flickering surface. Her expression had gone from amused to annoyed. She slowly lowered her hand, flexing her fingers once. Where the barrier’s energy had crackled against her skin, her fingertips glowed faintly red for a moment, then cooled – as if she’d touched something only mildly hot. The barrier hissed and mended itself feebly where it had cracked, but it was weakened; the dome overhead visibly dimmed. All around her, spearmen were encircling, forming a half-ring just out of arm’s reach. Reika’s gaze drifted over the nervous human soldiers. She noted how some grips trembled on their weapons, how sweat beaded on more than one brow. The acrid scent of fear spiked the air – a scent she knew well. It usually preceded screaming.
A dark, dispassionate calm settled over Reika. She lifted her chin and let out a slow, irritated sigh. So this is how Kosei greets its guests just like back in Kagetora, she thought wryly. Part of her had expected this, hadn’t she? Humans were nothing if not consistent in their fear of the unknown. A demon at the city gates – what else would they do but panic? Some distant part of her, a part that sounded oddly like Jin’s gentle voice, whispered that these men were only doing their duty, protecting their home. But that voice was faint under the louder swell of Reika’s centuries-honed pride. They dare draw blades on me… Her eyes narrowed to glowing slits. The late sun cast long shadows from every person and object – and those shadows now began to tremble and twist unnaturally around Reika’s feet.
Before the first overeager guard could lose his nerve and charge, darkness unfurled from Reika like the petals of a night-blooming flower. From beneath the billowing sleeves of her kimono and from the pooling shadow at her feet, tendrils of pure darkness whipped outward with blinding speed. What little light remained in the gate passage seemed to bend toward her, devoured by the sudden eruption of inky black. Gasps rang out. One spear thrust forward at Reika was caught mid-lunge by a coiling coil of shadow, the weapon’s tip stopping inches from her throat. The soldier holding it gave a choked cry as the dark tendril wrapped his wrists and yanked him off his feet. Another tendril snaked around the ankle of the bowman on the wall who had called out, pulling him down from the parapet with a startled yelp. Within a heartbeat, Reika’s shadows seized four of the nearest guards, lifting them effortlessly into the air. They dangled like grotesque marionettes a few feet above the ground, weapons clattering from their hands. Panicked shouts echoed as remaining soldiers stumbled backward, suddenly unsure. Some turned and ran for cover; others froze, eyes huge in terror at the sight of comrades held aloft by an unseen force.
Reika stood at the center of the storm, one hand slightly raised and fingers splayed – as if conducting an orchestra of darkness. Her lips curved into a thin line of displeasure. She loathed being surrounded; it triggered an old instinct to lash out, to destroy the threat without mercy. Her indigo-violet eyes glowed fiercely now, reflecting the terrified face of the sergeant who was clawing at the tendril coiled about his chest, struggling to breathe. How easy it would be to squeeze, to let the shadows crush bone and sinew like dry twigs. This entire rabble could be dead in seconds beneath her power. A darker part of Reika relished their fearful screams – it would be a fitting lesson for their impudence. Her heart thundered with a familiar battle-fury, a chorus of cruel whispers rising in her mind: Show them. Show them what you are.
And yet – beneath that dark crescendo, there was another voice. “Reika!” Jin’s voice. Clear, warm, urgent. Cutting through the din like a ray of sun through stormcloud. Reika’s eyes flicked aside, drawn irresistibly to the sound. There he was – Jin, having pushed past the armed men to rush to her side. He stood just a step away, one hand half-raised toward her as if he meant to grab her sleeve but thought better of it. His chest heaved with anxiety, and his brown eyes were wide not with fear of her, but fear for her. “Reika, please,” he implored, voice low and steady despite the shake in it. “Don’t do this.” Only she could hear him clearly in the chaos. “They don’t understand… They’re just scared. Remember last night?”
Last night. The memory pierced through the red haze of Reika’s anger like a cool breeze. Yes… I remember.
Reika had stood in stiff silence, turmoil churning inside her. Old wounds and bitter defenses warred against the gentle hope in Jin’s plea. In the end she had not responded, and Jin did not push further. He had simply offered her a shallow bow and a sad, understanding smile before retreating back to camp, leaving Reika alone with his words echoing in the dark. She remembered how her hands had clenched at her sides then, and how an unfamiliar heaviness settled in her heart for the rest of that night.
Now, with Jin’s eyes on her and his plea hanging in the air, Reika felt that heaviness again – a tug against the tide of her wrath. The memory of the gratitude shining on a rescued villager’s face, of Jin’s cautious optimism, of Rin’s willingness to trust her on the road… all these flickered through her mind in rapid succession. Her gaze shifted to the present – to the guards suspended in her dark tendrils, helpless and wide-eyed. They were afraid, yes, just as Jin said. Afraid for their city, their lives, their loved ones behind those walls. Did it excuse their foolish attack? Perhaps not. But could she truly fault them for defending their home, however misguided?
Reika’s jaw tightened. Compassion did not come easily to the Demon Queen; mercy was a language she’d nearly forgotten. And yet, slowly, deliberately, she closed her outstretched hand into a loose fist and then lowered it to her side. As if responding to that silent command, the writhing tendrils of shadow hesitated, then unraveled from around the captive guards. One by one, the coils of darkness withdrew, slithering back into the longer shadows cast by the walls and Reika’s form. The soldiers fell to the ground in a thud of armor and startled yelps. Reika made no move to catch them – she was merciful, perhaps, but not gentle. They collapsed in heaps, scrambling away on hands and knees from her in terror. Coughing and panting for breath, the sergeant Harada stared up at Reika in disbelief, clearly expecting a finishing blow that never came. His neck bore a faint bruise where the tendril had gripped him, but he was very much alive. They all were.
A collective hush fell. For an instant, even the breeze seemed to pause. Reika stood amidst a circle of prone, disarmed guards, wreathed in the last wisps of dissipating shadow. Her companions stared at her, relief and astonishment on their faces. Masanori had half-drawn his sword; now he exhaled slowly and slid the blade back with a soft snick, eyes never leaving Reika as if seeing her anew. Rin’s lips moved in a silent prayer of thanks as she lowered her still-glowing ofuda. Jin released a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. He offered Reika a trembling smile, which she answered with only the barest nod. Her expression was schooled back to neutrality, but inside… inside her emotions churned in quieter conflict. A flicker of uncertainty, a strange mix of irritation and relief. She had chosen restraint – it was the rational choice, she told herself. Slaying a handful of guards would only complicate her mission here. It was strategy, nothing more. At least, a wry inner voice whispered, that’s what you’ll keep telling yourself.
The remaining unbound guards had backed off, forming a loose defensive line several yards away. None dared attack now; they had seen how futile it was. Some cast worried glances up – likely noticing that the barrier’s aperture at the gate had collapsed entirely during the scuffle. In fact, the barrier wall itself remained intact but weakened, shimmering fitfully. With their talisman anchors burnt out, the onmyoji guards looked unsure how to proceed. For the moment, a tense stalemate hung in the air.
Reika, maintaining her composure, took a single step forward through the arch of the gate. Where the barrier’s invisible boundary met her, she felt only a faint tingle now; the force of her aura had already cowed the ward. A few of the soldiers raised their weapons anxiously as she moved, but Reika ignored them. Her dark lashes lowered as she extended her right hand once more, palm flat. In the hush, the silk of her kimono sleeve whispered against her wrist. Jin, Rin, and Masanori watched in apprehensive silence, knowing what was coming. The guards braced themselves. Reika pressed her palm firmly against the barrier’s inner surface – the wall of light that separated her from the city proper.
“Wait–!” one of the onmyoji guards began, but it was too late. Reika channeled a pulse of power through her hand – not a violent burst, but a steady, inexorable surge of pure darkness concentrated to a single point. Her eyes flared. For an instant, the barrier resisted, flaring bright and hot. Then came the sound of cracking ice. A spiderweb of black veins spread out from beneath Reika’s palm, branching across the golden surface of the barrier. The holy energy buckled, its light winking out in jagged lines as her darkness invaded it. Reika felt the barrier give, felt its ancient enchantments groan against the strain. With a final push, she drove her fingers forward as if thrusting through a membrane. The barrier shattered.
There was no deafening explosion, no dramatic fireball – it broke almost quietly, with a hushed, crystalline shatter that only those attuned to magic truly heard. Millions of tiny motes of light rained down for a brief moment like scattered diamonds, then faded into the air. The entire dome flickered out in the span of a breath. An astonished cry rose from a lookout on the wall: “The barrier! The barrier is down!” Throughout Kosei, bells began clanging in alarm as the city realized its primary defense had been breached. A flock of doves roosting on the gate battlements took flight en masse, startled into the orange sky. A sudden breeze swept through the courtyard, as if drawn in to fill the void where the barrier’s pressure had been. Reika calmly withdrew her hand and stepped fully past the gate, crossing uninvited into Kosei.
In the golden light of early evening, she stood on Kosei’s soil, inside the city walls. The guards nearest to her stumbled back further, some going as far as to drop their spears and run toward the inner streets in fear of what might come next. Reika paid them no mind. She rolled her shoulders once, easing the slight tension that lingered in her muscles. Breaking a city-wide barrier was not difficult for her, but it was… invigorating, in a way that made the demonic power inside her stir with satisfaction. Part of her felt a triumphant thrill at having so easily sundered the humans’ prized defense. Yet another part of her remained unusually subdued. She glanced to her side where Jin now stood. He had not run; of course he hadn’t. Instead, he looked at her with a complicated mix of pride and worry. She couldn’t quite meet his eyes, so she turned forward again, smoothing an errant lock of her long black hair that had fallen over her shoulder in the fray.
Before anyone could speak into that fraught silence, a new voice rang out from the direction of the inner gate. “Hold your positions!” it commanded, deep and authoritative. “Stand down, all of you!” The voice carried the unmistakable timbre of command, and those soldiers still present immediately froze, then hastened to obey. Reika shifted her gaze toward the source. Two figures emerged from beyond the gatehouse, striding toward the scene with purposeful urgency. At once, Masanori’s face lit with recognition and relief. Rin let out a breath, whispering, “General Inoue… and Master Nagai.”
General Inoue cut an imposing figure as he approached: a man in his fifties, broad-shouldered and clad in lacquered armor etched with symbols of rank. His hand rested on the hilt of a curved cavalry sword at his waist. Beneath thick gray brows, his eyes were sharp and assessing, taking in the broken barrier and the scattered, trembling guards. Beside him walked Onmyoji Master Nagai, robes of deep purple swirling around lean, tall form. Nagai’s graying hair was pulled into a neat topknot, and he gripped a wooden staff adorned with dangling prayer strips that chimed softly with each step. Unlike Inoue’s stormy expression, Master Nagai’s face was carefully neutral, though his eyes betrayed concern as they flicked to the burned talismans and fading motes of light.
Reika watched them approach, instinctively straightening to her full height. Here were the real powers of Kosei’s defense – not the panicky gate guards, but these seasoned leaders. Their auras were steady and honed. She could sense the disciplined strength rolling off General Inoue and the calm, wellspring depth of Master Nagai’s spiritual energy. They were afraid – she could smell the slightest tang of fear on them as they neared – but both masked it well beneath duty. Reika felt a distant spark of respect. At last, someone worth speaking to.
General Inoue reached the disarrayed gate courtyard and first addressed his own men. “Report, Sergeant!” he barked. Harada, still kneeling on the flagstones catching his breath, managed to climb to his feet and salute shakily. “S-Sir! The envoys from Kagetora arrived… with, ah, with a demon. The barrier reacted and—” He glanced at Reika, blanching. “—and the situation escalated. The… lady shattered the barrier, sir.” He hung his head in shame.
A muscle in Inoue’s jaw twitched, but he gave a curt nod. “So I see.” He then turned to face Reika and her companions fully. Masanori stepped forward at once and bowed. “General Inoue,” he greeted respectfully, “forgive the commotion. Lady Reika is indeed a demon—” He hesitated only a fraction over the word, “—but she is an ally. We meant no hostility.” Masanori shot Reika a pleading, warning look, as if begging her to let him handle the diplomacy now. Reika merely arched a slender eyebrow and remained silent, allowing him to continue.
Master Nagai stepped nearer, studying Reika with open curiosity now that he was close. His gaze lingered on her glowing violet eyes, the regal black-and-gold kimono, the regal bearing. She in turn regarded him coolly. There was a fleeting recognition in Nagai’s eyes when he noticed Rin hovering behind Masanori. “Asakusa Rin,” he said, inclining his head to his former pupil. “Welcome home, child.” Rin bowed deeply. “Master,” she murmured, relief evident in her voice. Nagai’s attention shifted back to Reika. “We sensed a powerful disturbance at the barrier,” he said carefully. “I assume we have you to thank for that, Lady…?”
“Tachibana Reika,” Reika answered, dipping her head ever so slightly. Her voice was smooth and without apology. “Demon Queen of Kokuyo, some call me. Though ‘Goddess of Ruin’ seems to be the preferred term here.” There was a biting undertone to her last words as her eyes flicked toward the hapless gate guards..
Master Nagai stared at Reika, the color draining from his face as understanding dawned. His carefully maintained mask of diplomacy shattered in an instant, replaced by genuine shock—and naked fear. Beside him, General Inoue took an involuntary step backward, his hand unconsciously drifting toward the hilt of his sword before he stilled himself. Soldiers around them shifted nervously, casting frantic glances at one another as the weight of realization spread through their ranks like wildfire.
"You—you are… Tachibana Reika," Nagai murmured, voice hoarse, as if merely saying her name could summon disaster. He lowered his gaze hurriedly, bowing deeper than protocol required, shoulders trembling slightly. "Queen of Kokuyo… Goddess of Ruin."
A heavy silence filled the space, punctuated only by the frightened breathing of the soldiers and the faint crackle of residual magic where the barrier had been torn apart.
"Indeed," Reika replied softly, her voice deceptively mild. She let her gaze drift slowly over Nagai and Inoue, savoring the palpable tension. "I'm pleased my reputation precedes me. Though, from your reaction, I suppose you weren't expecting me tonight."
General Inoue’s jaw clenched tightly, his pride warring openly with his survival instincts. Nagai, recovering just enough composure, hastened to fill the silence before the general could make a dangerous mistake. "Tachibana-sama," he stammered quickly, tone cautious yet deeply respectful, "please accept our sincere apologies. We suspected a powerful demon force was working with Kagetora but, we—we had no idea it was you. The sacred barrier—it was never intended to challenge a power like yours. Forgive our ignorance."
"I gathered as much," Reika mused calmly, glancing down at the charred fragments of talismans scattered at her feet. "Your sacred ward seemed… almost offended by my presence."
General Inoue stood frozen, face ashen, mouth parted in mute horror as his eyes flicked between Reika and the shattered fragments of the sacred barrier at her feet. The gravity of their situation settled heavily over them—these were men accustomed to command, to wielding power of their own, now suddenly and starkly aware of how insignificant their strength truly was.
“You understand now,” Reika murmured, her voice soft, edged with a quiet authority that seemed to amplify their fear. “You stand in the presence of the Goddess of Ruin herself. Consider carefully your next steps.”
Her words rippled outward, whispers spreading rapidly through the gathered soldiers. Their hands trembled, grips on their weapons loosening instinctively as they retreated several steps. A few sank to their knees in stunned disbelief. Masanori’s breath caught audibly behind her, and even Rin stared openly, though with a hint of grim understanding rather than surprise. Jin’s tension radiated beside her, a silent plea for restraint.
After a strained silence, General Inoue finally forced himself to bow deeply, the motion stiff and painfully slow. “Our deepest apologies, Lady Tachibana,” he ground out, each word an obvious struggle. “We had no idea—no concept of your true stature. Kosei…is humbled by your presence.”
Master Nagai straightened slightly, though his gaze remained firmly fixed on the ground, unable to meet Reika’s eyes. “Please…allow us to escort you directly to Shogun Yamazaki. He awaits your audience eagerly—and, I assure you, respectfully.”
Reika inclined her head slightly, a subtle gesture heavy with significance. “Very well. Lead on.”
As Nagai and Inoue shakily turned toward the city, Masanori and Rin fell into step behind them, their own wariness tangible. Jin moved close to Reika, his shoulder almost brushing hers. She sensed the questions swirling within him, the silent concern radiating from his presence.
“Come, Jin,” she said quietly, meeting his eyes briefly with a reassurance she felt more deeply than she’d admit aloud. It was all he needed; his shoulders relaxed marginally as he matched her steady pace forward.
The city streets opened before them, lanterns flickering warmly as twilight deepened. But now the glow felt muted, the shadows darker, heavier with whispered fears. Civilians emerged tentatively from doorways, their eyes wide with fright, voices hushed in disbelief. “The Goddess of Ruin,” someone murmured. Another cried softly, stepping back hastily into their home as though Reika’s mere presence could bring calamity crashing upon them at any moment.
Reika moved gracefully forward, her posture regal and untouched by the murmurs. Yet inwardly she felt a new tension—not irritation, but a quiet introspection. She remembered Jin’s words from the previous night, how he had implored her to choose differently, to wield her immense power with consideration. The barrier’s shattered remnants glittered briefly in her memory like broken stars, a stark reminder of how easily her strength could erase the careful balance these mortals had constructed.
They passed under a crimson torii gate marking the approach to the Shogun’s hall. Reika glanced at Jin again; his eyes were thoughtful, quietly supportive. She felt an unfamiliar stir of gratitude, acknowledging privately that his influence had stayed her hand today.
Ahead, the towering silhouette of the Shogun’s hall loomed large against the darkening sky. The path forward held uncertainties, intricate diplomacy, and perhaps inevitable confrontation. Yet for now, Reika allowed herself a rare, reflective calm. She had chosen restraint. It was a single, fragile step—but significant nonetheless.
As they approached the grand doors, lanterns casting long shadows across their path, Reika carried the quiet promise of her choice within her heart, a single bright thread amid countless dark ones. Whatever awaited inside, she was ready. Not simply as a Goddess of Ruin, but as Tachibana Reika—complex, powerful, and perhaps, finally changing.
Chapter 9: The Crimson Calamity
Word Count: 5197
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
Enjou Akane stepped through the towering obsidian doors into the throne hall of Goen, the Crimson Calamity, and at once the scents of smoke, blood, and scorched iron washed over her. The chamber beyond was vast as a cathedral and twice as cold, lit in flickering shades of red by braziers of hellfire mounted between pillars made from the ribs of ancient beasts. High above, the skulls of vanquished monstrosities hung like grotesque chandeliers—empty eye sockets flickering with emberlight. Beneath them, at the far end of a long bloodstained carpet, loomed the Crimson Fang herself:
Akagawa Kaida, War Demon Queen of Goen. Kaida’s colossal form was draped languidly across a throne wrought from fused bones and black iron. Even seated, the demon queen was awe-inspiring; Akane’s eyes traveled upward along muscled, crimson-tinted thighs partially encased in strapped leather, past the expanse of a bared midriff etched with scars like pale lightning, to the imposing armor framing Kaida’s chest and shoulders. Crimson leather bands crisscrossed her curves, leaving much of her battle-hardened body exposed—a body honed not just for beauty, but for conquest. Heavy ebony gauntlets and spiked pauldrons crowned her arms, lending her an air of brutal regality.
Her face—young, strikingly human—was unnervingly perfect: high cheekbones dusted with ash, full lips stained a dusky red, and eyes that smoldered a deep, unforgiving crimson sculpted into the body of a goddess of war. Her dark hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves, catching the torchlight like strands of lacquered steel. The very aura of the Crimson Fang’s presence pressed upon the hall—an invisible weight that made the torches gutter and even a veteran assassin like Akane catch her breath.
Akane forced herself to move across the cavernous hall, boots clicking in measured, echoing steps. She held her chin high despite the oppressive aura and the sight that greeted her along the path: iron cages lined the walls on either side, each barely large enough to hold a human prisoner. Within them cowered several onmyōji captured from Kosei—robed exorcists now bloodied and defeated, their charms and talismans torn and useless at their feet. Most were silent, staring emptily or whimpering prayers under their breath.One prisoner closest to the throne let out a low moan of pain; he clutched at a broken arm, bone jutting through torn skin, as he tried to shift his weight in the cramped iron cage. The sound echoed faintly through the chamber. The Demon Queen’s attention was on him.
With idle cruelty, Akagawa Kaida had hooked a single finger through the cage bars and dragged it forward, screeching metal across stone like a scream. The prisoner whimpered as the cage came to a halt just beneath the shadow of her throne—and beneath the shadow of her. She regarded him lazily, as if debating whether he was worth her time. Then, without so much as a word, she reached down and plucked him from the cage between two clawed fingers, like one might lift a rabbit by the scruff.
The man flailed, sobbing incoherently, limbs dangling. Kaida tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. And then—she crushed him. It wasn’t fast. Her fingers tightened with deliberate slowness, knuckles grinding together, until bone cracked and flesh ruptured beneath her gauntlet. His screams rose to a pitch—then stopped with a sickening pop. She let the remains fall with a wet thud at the base of her throne, blood splattering across the already-stained stone like an afterthought.
Halfway to the throne, Akane dropped to one knee and bowed her head deeply, fist pressed to the stone floor. Her long obsidian braid slid over her shoulder, the tip grazing a puddle of what looked like dried blood. “Akagawa-sama,” she announced in a clear, reverent tone that carried through the silence. “I have returned with my report.” The assassin-demon kept her gaze respectfully lowered, though from the corner of her vision she noted Satoru standing to the right of the throne’s base. The queen’s chief tactician watched her arrival with cool, measuring eyes. His tall, lean form was draped in a dark military coat trimmed with crimson. One gloved hand rested behind his back, the other cradling a thick scroll against his chest. Ever composed, Satoru gave a slight nod of acknowledgment to Akane, but said nothing. In the tense hush, the crackle of the braziers and the ragged breathing of the prisoners were the only sounds.
High above on the throne, Kaida shifted. The movement drew Akane’s attention despite herself—Kaida’s sheer size made even a subtle motion seismic. Leather and metal creaked as the War Queen leaned forward, immense gauntleted hands gripping the arms of her throne. Akane felt the faintest tremor through the stone floor as Kaida’s posture shifted, a subtle movement resonating through the immense chamber. "Speak," Kaida's voice commanded, deep yet smooth, rich with authority rather than menace. Akane dared a glance upward. Crimson eyes, striking and sharp, regarded her with quiet intensity, their gaze both assessing and expectant. She’s restless, Akane realized. Impatient, perhaps, but composed. Kaida tilted her head slightly, dark hair framing her features with regal elegance, curiosity mingling seamlessly with restrained impatience in her expression.
“Yes, Akagawa-sama,” Akane replied, lowering her eyes once more. She took a breath, steadying herself to deliver the grim news. “Regarding General Kaguro’s expedition… I regret to report it has met disaster.” Her voice was steady, but the words hung in the air heavily. “Kaguro-sama and his entire unit have been destroyed near the borders of Kosei.”
For a moment, nothing in the throne hall stirred. It was as if even the fires dulled, drawing in their breath. Akane heard the wet drip of blood falling from one of the hanging skull trophies—one of the queen’s recent kills still oozing—break the silence. From the right of the throne came a soft rustle of fabric as Satoru unfurled his arms, straightening at the news. The tactician’s face remained impassive, but his silver brows twitched ever so slightly. Akane knew him well enough to recognize that gesture as astonishment. Across the hall, one of the onmyōji prisoners let out a gasp before quickly clapping a hand over her mouth, eyes wide.
Kaida’s crimson eyes flared with sudden light. “Destroyed?” she repeated, each syllable dripping with quiet danger. Her voice remained calm, but the temperature in the hall seemed to spike. Akane felt heat radiating off the queen in waves. “Kaguro is dead?” Kaida’s fingers flexed against the throne’s arm, the metal beneath her claws screeching in protest.
Akane bowed deeper, touching her forehead briefly to the floor. “yes, Akagawa-sama. There were... no survivors.” She hesitated, choosing her next words carefully. “I confirmed it myself. We found the remnants of his unit strewn across a ravaged battlefield. All dozen of his elite oni... gone.” She paused, throat tight with the memory of the carnage she had surveyed. “And Kaguro-sama’s own remains—” She glanced at the shattered spear under Kaida’s boot. “—there were none to be found. His body was completely disintegrated.”
A thunderous crack suddenly echoed through the chamber. Akane flinched despite herself. In a blur of motion, Kaida had slammed a giant fist down onto the arm of her throne. The ancient bone cracked under the blow, sending a spiderweb of fissures through the seat of power. The captured onmyōji erupted into terrified whispers and yelps at the display of anger. “Impossible,” Kaida snarled. Her upper lip lifted to bare one sharp canine in a half-snarl. “The onmyōji insects of Kosei could never slay one of my generals, let alone Kaguro.”
Kaida spat the name with a mix of fury and disbelief. Akane felt her heart thudding. She had expected outrage, but seeing her queen’s wrath this immediate and barely restrained was something else entirely. Kaguro had been one of Kaida’s favored warlords—a towering, brutal oni with many victories to his name. That he could be felled so utterly was an affront that struck at Kaida’s pride and power. Akane raised her head slightly and quickly continued, trying to douse the flames of Kaida’s anger with reason.
“We did not find evidence of the onmyōji themselves being capable of this, Akagawa-sama,” she said, her voice measured. “In truth, the manner of the destruction… it was unlike any human sorcery I have seen.” Akane’s mind flashed back to the battlefield: the scorched earth in a perfect circle, as if night itself had briefly descended to swallow Kaguro and his troops. The ground had been littered with weapons and armor twisted into unrecognizable shapes. Some of Kaguro’s oni lay contorted as though struck by enormous force—others were charred, smoking from the inside out. And in the very center, where Kaguro must have stood... nothing but a blackened crater of ash. “The residual aura at the site was ancient, powerful,” Akane added carefully. “It felt... old. Far older than any onmyōji art. I suspect some form of ancient magic was at work.”
Kaida’s burning gaze narrowed on her assassin. The queen’s nostrils flared, tasting the air for truth or lie. Akane did not flinch. She had served Akagawa-sama long enough to know that honesty, however grim, was valued over pretty consolations. Finally, Kaida leaned back slightly. “Ancient magic...” she echoed, her tone contemplative now under the anger. The fires in her eyes dimmed to a thoughtful glow. With a slow, deliberate motion, Kaida shifted her boot, grinding the broken spear of Kaguro to dust against the stone floor. “If not the onmyōji, then who? What thing prowls Kosei with power enough to erase my General?”
A voice broke the silence—cold, steady, and male. “Your Majesty,” Satoru intoned, stepping forward into a shaft of ruddy light. He pressed one fist to his chest in salute. “If I may offer insight.” Kaida’s chin inclined a fraction, granting permission. The tactician’s pale eyes flicked toward Akane briefly as he began. “Our scouts reported that Kaguro’s detachment was operating near the old Kosei borders, close to the ruined village of Sogen. It’s possible they encountered something unexpected there.” Satoru spoke with a clinical calm, as if dissecting a battle diagram. “The devastation that Akane -dono describes—sudden, total—calls to mind the work of a singular, overwhelming force. Not an army, but perhaps a lone entity of great power.”
He paused, brow furrowed in concentration. “There are few in this realm or beyond who wield such magic. The onmyōji of Kosei certainly do not. Their strongest spells can barely fell an greater demon, let alone Kaguro’s entire company.” Satoru’s lip curled in faint disdain at the thought of human priests challenging demonkind. “However… there are those who could accomplish this.” He glanced up at Kaida meaningfully. “One name comes to mind at once.”
A tense quiet settled. Akane felt an icy prickle of apprehension. She knew exactly the name Satoru was about to speak—a name that curdled the blood of even demon lords. Even Kaida went still, her enormous form eerily motionless, like a predator locking onto a scent. The queen’s tail—scaled and spined, coiled around the base of her throne—twitched once in irritation.
Satoru bowed his head slightly as he said it. “The Demon Queen of Kokuyō—Tachibana Reika, the Goddess of Ruin.” He lifted his gaze, adding carefully, “It is known that she commands ancient shadow magic. She’s one of the few beings alive with the power to annihilate Kaguro’s forces so swiftly.”
The name Reika seemed to hang in the air like a noose. At once, Kaida’s expression twisted—her eyes ignited again, and a snarl curled her lips. Akane heart skipped. Akagawa-sama… The War Queen’s reaction to hearing that name was always volatile. Of the three demon queens who ruled the great realms, Tachibana Reika was the one Kaida despised above all. The only one to ever truly defeat her.
Akane remembered it well, though it was never spoken aloud. Back in the early years of Reika’s rise—when the Goddess of Ruin first carved her name into the fabric of this world—she and Akagawa-sama had clashed more than once. Their battles had shaken valleys and blackened skies, and though Kaida never admitted defeat aloud, everyone knew: Reika had bested her. Not once, but on more than one battlefield. It had been a century ago, before the world knew what Reika would become. Before even Kaida had understood what sort of power had been loosed upon the land.The scars from those battles weren’t visible—Kaida’s body had long since healed—but Akane knew her queen carried them somewhere deeper. Not in the flesh, but in memory. And though Kaida loathed her, there was no name she spoke with more fury—or more respect—than that of the Demon Queen of Kokuyō.
Akane’s own red-tinted skin prickled with the memory of tending those wounds in secret, of the fury and respect mingling in the queen’s eyes even as she swore vengeance. Akane was one of the few who knew how deep that enmity ran… and one of the few Kaida trusted to never speak of the other secret intertwined with it. A secret that involved a human—the human—and a bond that remained carefully hidden behind the War Queen’s ferocious hatred of mankind. But that unspoken truth lingered in Akane’s mind now. Could it be connected? No, she told herself. Focus. This was likely Reika’s doing… or at least it was easy to believe so.
Suddenly, a ragged voice echoed from one of the cages: “The Goddess of Ruin... s-spare us...!” The plea was half sob, half prayer. Akane snapped back to the present. It was the onmyōji with the broken arm, delirious and trembling. At the sound of Reika’s name, a desperate hope seemed to ignite in his bloodshot eyes. He dragged himself to the bars of his cage despite the pain. “It was her! I-I saw the visions... Tachibana-sama saved us!” he cried out, his mind gone, his words rolling out in a fevered babble. “She smote your general! She will come for you all! The Goddess will destro—”
“Silence.” Kaida’s voice cut through the man’s ravings like a blade of ice. For an instant, Akane thought the human would faint from the weight of that single word. The prisoner clamped his mouth shut, shaking uncontrollably. But defiance—or madness—flickered in his eyes, and he dared croak out one final phrase: “Tachibana will end you, Crimson Fang—”
A low growl reverberated in Kaida’s throat, more felt than heard. “I said be silent.” The queen barely moved—a swift gesture, almost dismissive—but it was enough. In a heartbeat, Kaida seized one of the thick iron cages in her gauntleted hand. The cage that held the bold prisoner was roughly the size of a large lantern to her—she lifted it effortlessly, man and all. The onmyōji’s defiant glare turned to raw panic as he found himself suddenly airborne, dangling in the demon queen’s grasp.
Kaida’s crimson eyes bored into the tiny human who dared invoke her rival’s name. “You dare speak that name in my hall?” she murmured. Her voice was deceptively soft, almost gentle, but dripping with menace. The prisoner opened his mouth to scream, to beg—too late. Kaida’s fist clenched, and the iron bars of the cage screeched in protest. With horrifying ease, the entire cage crumpled like tin in her grip. The man inside had time for a single, bloodcurdling scream before the metal collapsed inward. There was a wet crunch as iron and bone met; the scream cut off sharply. Akane had to look away as blood sprayed between the mangled bars and dripped onto the stone floor. In a blink, the cage that held a living man was now a twisted cube of metal, red rivulets running down its sides and pooling at Kaida’s feet.
Kaida opened her hand and let the crushed cage – and the crushed remains inside – fall to the ground with a heavy thud. Her expression was one of disgust. “Insolent insect,” she muttered. A faint steam rose from her crimson gauntlet, as the human’s blood evaporated against the searing heat that radiated from her skin. The remaining prisoners cowered in utter silence, pressed as far from the cage bars as they could. A few wept softly in terror.
On the floor, Akane kept her head bowed. She felt a drop of warm blood land on her cheek but did not flinch. The sudden execution was brutal, but not unexpected—this was Akagawa-sama’s wrath, doled out as she saw fit. By now, Akane was inured to such violence. Mercy is not the way of war, she reminded herself, a mantra learned from Kaida herself. Still, her heart beat a touch faster. The Goddess of Ruin’s name always sent Kaida into a perilous mood. Akane prayed the queen’s fury would not turn on her or Satoru next.
A tense quiet fell. Kaida’s chest heaved once as she exhaled slowly, regaining her composure. With the distraction removed—quite literally flattened—she turned her attention back to her two subordinates below. Akane lifted her chin to meet her queen’s gaze once more, wiping the streak of blood from her cheek with the back of her hand.
Kaida’s eyes still blazed, but her voice, when she spoke, was tightly controlled. “The queen of the black radiance,” she said, almost spitting the name. “It does sound like her handiwork... sneaking into my territory, cutting down my forces under cover of night.” The War Queen’s tone dripped with venom. But there was a current of something else in it too—an undernote of respect that only those who knew her well could detect. Akane heard it. Kaida would never admit it openly, but she knew as well as anyone that Reika’s power was formidable. The very suggestion that the Goddess of Ruin was involved had set every nerve in the War Queen’s body on edge.
Still, after a heartbeat, Kaida gave a dismissive snort. “Hmph. No.” She shook her head, midnight-black hair cascading around her shoulders. “This isn’t Reika’s style.” Her voice dropped into a gravelly purr as she reasoned it out aloud. “If that woman were responsible, she wouldn’t have spared Kosei’s little village. She would have razed every dwelling and left nothing but a field of ashes for me to find.” Kaida’s lip curled. “Reika does not kill in half-measures. That village still stands, does it not?”
Akane nodded at once. “Yes, Akagawa-sama. The nearby human settlement—though damaged by battle—remains intact. We saw villagers alive… frightened, but alive.” It was true. She and her scouting party had watched from afar as shell-shocked peasants stumbled through the wreckage, but indeed, humans yet lived there. Akane’s keen eyes had even spotted a distinct trail leading away from the village into the forests—survivors fleeing. If Reika had done this, why allow survivors? It was puzzling.
Satoru stepped forward again, his boots stopping just shy of the pool of blood spreading from the crushed cage. “My Queen, I concur,” he said calmly. “While she is certainly capable of destroying Kaguro’s squad, it’s unlikely she’d hold herself to such selective carnage. If she ventured into our territory, it would be to make a statement—a grand one. That is her nature.” The tactician’s cold logic rolled out evenly. “And consider: if the queen of Kokuyo had broken the ancient accord by attacking our forces directly, she would be inviting war not only with us but possibly drawing Queen Asakura Mayume into the fray as well. It would be a foolish move for her without clear gain. The queen of Kokuyo may be brash, but she is not strategically stupid.”
Kaida clicked her tongue, irritation evident but tempered by thought. “True enough.” The demon queen’s long fingers drummed once on the arm of her throne, the earlier crack she’d made splintering further under her strength. “Reika would not strike quietly. She’d want me to know it was her. The witch would gloat.” Kaida practically hissed the last word. Akane could picture Reika’s sly, taunting grin—how it must haunt Kaida’s memories.
Kaida’s eyes shifted back to Akane . “You are sure, then, that the humans of Kosei lacked the power to do this alone?” she asked, though her tone suggested she already accepted that truth. Akane straightened from her kneel, remaining on one knee but no longer cowed. She appreciated that Akagawa-sama even bothered to ask her assessment; it was a sign of trust.
“Absolutely, Akagawa-sama,” Akane replied firmly. “I interrogated some survivors from a skirmish prior to the main attack.” Her gaze flickered to the remaining prisoners—those had been captured in an earlier clash and brought here. “The onmyōji described their strongest warding rituals and summons. Nothing they possess could obliterate a seasoned war demon like Kaguro like that, not without leaving some trace of their own forces. But our scouts found none—no human bodies at the site beyond a few villagers caught in the crossfire. Not even the Kosei priesthood would attempt such an ambush on open ground. This was something—or someone—far more powerful.”
Satoru nodded in agreement. “Perhaps an ancient yokai awakened in those woods, or a guardian spirit bound to that village,” he mused, stroking his chin. “Kaguro might have stumbled onto a sealed shrine or artifact and triggered its defense. Kosei is old land, after all, steeped in legend. There are tales of slumbering demons from the old ages…” He trailed off thoughtfully.
Akane bit the inside of her cheek. An ancient guardian? It was possible. Yet something about the aftermath—those precise strikes, the way Kaguro’s body had been utterly eradicated—felt less like a mindless guardian and more like a directed will. But if not Reika, then who? There was one other Demon Queen—Asakura Mayume, Mother of Silken Lies—but Mayume’s domain lay far to the North, and her methods were subtler. She killed by sowing madness and fear, not by obliteration. This smelled of raw power, not a trick. Akane trusted her instincts. Something new had entered the game, or something old that no one had yet reckoned with.
Kaida’s voice cut into her thoughts. “We cannot leave this unanswered,” she declared. The War Queen’s tone was deadly calm now. Akane recognized that calm; it was the eye of the storm, the moment when Kaida’s rage transmuted into resolve. “General Kaguro was one of my top commanders. His death demands retribution… or at the very least, answers.” Kaida rose from her throne in one fluid motion. The hall seemed to shrink around her towering figure. Torchlight danced across her formidable form—she truly was immense, a goddess of war come to life. Standing, Kaida reached nearly to the vaulted ceiling; the skulls of ancient dragons mounted there were at eye-level with her. Akane felt the floor shake subtly as the queen stepped forward off the dais, her crimson leather boots—each much longer than Akane was tall—thudding onto the stone. The remaining prisoners shuddered and clung to their cages as the giant demon queen strode past them as if they were nothing.
Kaida stopped just before Akane and Satoru, looming over her kneeling assassin. Akane tilted her head back to meet her gaze. She had to crane her neck to do so; Kaida’s presence eclipsed everything, like a blood-red moon dominating the sky. The heat rolling off Kaida’s body was palpable this close, and the smell of charred iron intensified—whether from the queen’s armor or the simmering blood on her hands, one couldn’t be sure. Akane's pulse quickened, but she held Kaida’s gaze steadily. Loyal, observant, and unafraid. She would be everything her queen expected of her in this moment.
Kaida considered her two vassals before her. Satoru respectfully bowed his head, awaiting commands. Akane remained on one knee, eyes sharp and ready. A faint smile—cold and thin—ghosted over Kaida’s lips. It was not a smile of mirth, but one of decision. “Akane,” she intoned, voice echoing off the skull-adorned walls. “You will take charge of this investigation. Find out what killed Kaguro and who might be behind it. I want the truth.”
Akane's heart leapt. She brought her fist to her chest in salute. “Yes, Akagawa-sama!” she replied, perhaps a bit too eagerly. She quickly tempered her voice, adding, “I will not fail you. I swear it on my life.” There was a fierce light in her golden eyes now. Akane was a deadly blade in Kaida’s arsenal, and she relished the chance to unsheathe herself in service of her queen. More than that, Kaida choosing her for this task was a sign of deep trust. Akane was one of Kaida’s top assassins for good reason—swift, silent, and lethal. If anyone could slip into Kosei’s shadowy borderlands and uncover an ancient secret, it was she.
Kaida nodded once, satisfied. “Take whatever forces or resources you need, but I want discretion. If this is the work of an ancient power, I will not have it spooked into hiding by a clumsy show of force.” The queen’s eyes flickered to Satoru. “I will not march an army until I know what enemy I march against. Understood?”
Satoru bowed low. “Just so, Akagawa-sama. I will coordinate with Akane -dono and provide her any intelligence we have. Perhaps a small escort of reconnaissance oni…?” he offered.
Akane shook her head slightly, daring to speak frankly. “If it pleases you, Akagawa-sama, I work best alone or with minimal support. Too many will only slow me down and alert prying eyes.” She glanced to Satoru. “A few trusted scouts at most. We slip in, gather information, and report back before making any strike.” Her tone was confident, but respectful. Sharp-tongued when appropriate—this was one of those times she felt it appropriate to assert her expertise.
Kaida raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement touching her features at Akane’s boldness. But she did not seem displeased. “Very well,” the queen rumbled. “Take who you must—or no one. I leave the method to your judgment, Akane. Just bring me results.” Her last words echoed powerfully. Kaida was not one to repeat herself or spell out the consequences of failure. She didn’t need to. Akane understood: Do not disappoint me. It was as much implied in the crackle of Kaida’s aura as if it were spoken aloud.
The assassin dipped her head. “I will return with the truth, Akagawa-sama. Or not at all.” The promise hung in the air, ironclad. Akane intended to keep it. She would scour those lands for every shred of evidence—be it lingering magic, witness accounts, or whispers of the yokai. And if an enemy lurked in the darkness, she would find them. Woe betide that enemy if they faced Akane’s blades in the night.
Kaida’s lip quirked—almost a smile of approval, shadowed by her predatory excitement at the hunt to come. The demon queen extended a massive hand and, with surprising gentleness, tapped one clawed fingertip beneath Akane’s chin. It was an unusual gesture, almost intimate; the razor edge of that claw could have torn Akane’s throat out, yet it merely tilted her face up. Akane met the queen’s gaze directly. In those burning eyes she saw not wrath now, but grim confidence. “Go, my shadow,” Kaida said quietly. In that moment, alone under the weight of that fearsome gaze, Akane felt Kaida’s trust like a brand upon her soul. My shadow—Kaida’s personal name for her, used only in private. Akane’s chest swelled with pride. “Find me my answers,” Kaida finished, “and we will teach whoever dared harm us what it means to provoke the Crimson Fang.”
“As you command.” Akane’s voice was barely above a whisper. For an instant, nothing existed except her queen’s eyes and the mandate within them.
Kaida straightened to her full terrifying height. She cast one more glance at Satoru. “Begin tightening security along our borders. If this was an isolated incident, fine. If not, I’ll have no more surprises.”
“Of course, Your Majesty,” Satoru responded swiftly. “I will increase patrols and double our sentries on the Kosei front. And I shall send word to our informants in Kokuyō and Mayume’s court, to sniff out any hint of unusual activity.” Ever the efficient tactician, he was already cataloguing steps aloud. Kaida gave a curt nod, then returned her attention to Akane.
The War Queen took one ponderous step back toward her throne, her heavy boot splashing in the blood pooling from the crushed cage. She paid it no mind. Her focus was inward now, the matter settled. Akane knew she was dismissed, but Kaida’s final words followed her like a shadow. “Go swiftly, and go unseen.” Kaida lowered herself back onto her throne of bone with a resounding boom. The fires in the braziers flared, painting her colossal figure in dancing scarlet light. “Report to me the moment you learn anything.”
“Yes, Akagawa-sama,” Akane and Satoru said in unison, bowing.
Without another word, Akane rose gracefully from her kneel. Her knees were stiff from the time pressed to stone, but she ignored the discomfort. She backed away a few paces before turning—never would she show her back to the queen without permission, but now her task was clear and time was of the essence. She strode briskly back down the long hall, past the line of quivering prisoners. Behind her, she could feel Kaida’s gaze linger for a moment, watchful and burning, before the Queen of Goen turned to Satoru to discuss fortifications. Akane allowed herself a small, determined smile as she reached the great doors. The hard part was yet to come, but she felt a fierce gratification. She would prove worthy of the trust placed in her.
As she pushed the massive doors open, a rush of night air greeted her, smelling of sulphur and distant rain. Outside, the war-forged landscape of Goen stretched under a bruised red sky. Volcanic mountains jagged the horizon, and the distant glow of forge-fires dotted the plains where Kaida’s legions encamped. The heat of the throne room gave way to a cooler breeze carrying ash – a brief relief on Akaneflushed face. She paused on the threshold, casting one last glance over her shoulder at the incredible sight within: Akagawa Kaida seated amid the bones of her enemies, a leviathan in crimson armor, as horrifying as she was beautiful. In that moment, Kaida reached casually to her side and plucked up one of the remaining caged onmyōji—a young woman who let out a petrified wail. The throne hall doors had not yet fully closed, and Akane heard, echoing out into the night, the crunch of metal and a cut-short scream as her queen indulged in one final act of cruelty for the evening. A shiver—of fear, of admiration—ran through Akane. The Crimson Fang was truly without mercy.
This is the ruler I serve, Akane thought, heart pounding not with horror but with pride and resolve. This is my queen—Akagawa-sama. And I am her shadow, she reminded herself. The sharp edge of her will. The secret knife in the dark.
Without another pause, Akane slipped into the darkness beyond the doors. The heavy slabs groaned shut behind her, sealing in the hellish glow of the throne room. In the gloom of the outer courtyard, Akane melted into the shadows, already plotting her journey toward Kosei. The night was young, and the scent of mystery—of ancient magic and danger—hung in the air. She would follow that scent to the ends of the earth if she had to.
Far behind her, in the heart of the fortress, Akagawa Kaida’s triumphant roar shook the night, rattling the very stones. Enjou Akane did not turn back. A grim smile touched her lips as she vanished into the war-torn wilds.
The hunt had begun.
Chapter 10: Nightfall In Kosei
Word Count: 9116
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
Lantern-light draped the narrow Yoyaku District streets in hues of gold and amber. Jin walked at Reika’s side along a row of shuttered market stalls, their wooden eaves casting long shadows. Overhead, silk banners bearing merchant crests fluttered gently in the night breeze. The usual bustle of the marketplace had quieted to a hush at this late hour. A few vendors were packing away unsold wares, stealing cautious glances at the tall woman in black walking among them. Performers who normally entertained evening crowds now stood at a distance, instruments clutched to their chests, unsure whether to play or flee.
Reika was unmistakable, even in human guise. She neither hid her striking features nor attempted to blend in. Her black hair, sleek and shoulder-length with a trimmed fringe, framed a face both regal and unnervingly beautiful. Lantern glow caught in her eyes—violet irises flickering like amethyst embers whenever she passed beneath the light. Though she moved with languid grace, an aura of coiled power clung to her, palpable to anyone sensitive enough. She wore a flowing black furisode kimono trimmed with gold thread. Its long sleeves and hem trailed elegantly behind her, the patterns catching in the light: swirling clouds and stylized dragons rendered in shimmering gilt. Jin found it hard to focus on any one detail when all of Reika commanded attention.
Even in her more human form, Reika towered over Jin and any other soul in Yoyaku tonight. Yet as they walked, her pace was unhurried, almost casual. One might have thought them just another couple taking an evening stroll, were it not for the wide berth every passerby gave them and the awed, frightened whispers that trailed in their wake. Jin saw shopkeepers peeking from behind paper-screened windows, their silhouettes trembling. A pair of children—street urchins by the look of their tattered clothes—had been chasing a rolling hoop down an alley, but froze mid-play when they saw Reika approach. Their eyes went round as full moons. Jin offered them a gentle smile as he passed, hoping to reassure, but the children backed away slowly before darting out of sight.
He could hardly blame them. Barely an hour ago, this same woman had stood in Kosei’s palace and bent the most powerful men of the city to their knees with nothing more than her presence and a few carefully chosen words. And the same day, she had shattered the sacred barrier of Kosei as if it were porcelain and scattered an army like frightened birds. The rumors had surely spread through Kosei by now: the Demon Queen of Ruin was within the city’s very walls. Some whispered she might set the entire capital aflame; others prayed she would simply leave them be. And now here she was, strolling under the lanterns like a tourist, with a lone human companion at her side.
Jin glanced up at Reika. Her expression in the warm light was calm—almost serene. She kept her hands tucked loosely into her kimono sleeves as she walked, black-painted nails with gold filigree occasionally visible against the silk. If she sensed the fear around her, she showed no sign beyond a faint, enigmatic smile. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying herself—her eyes roving leisurely over the storefronts and cobbled street as if taking in an evening promenade rather than prowling like a predator.
They walked in silence for a time, the only sounds the soft tap of Reika’s sandals and the whisper of Jin’s own footsteps on stone. Jin let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. The tension of the palace confrontation still coiled in his muscles, but with each step into the night air, it slowly unwound. The quiet was soothing, and for a moment he could almost pretend they were back in Shinjuku or Ginza, ambling down some neon-lit avenue after hours—just two friends out for a late-night walk. Almost.
Jin mustered the courage to speak. “Thank you,” he said quietly. His voice sounded startlingly loud in the hush, and he saw Reika’s head tilt slightly in his direction, one elegant eyebrow arched in mild curiosity.
“For…?” she prompted. There was a lilt of amusement in her tone, as if she already knew what he meant but wanted to hear him say it.
Jin cleared his throat, suddenly conscious of how to phrase something so significant in simple words. “For what you did back there. In the palace,” Jin clarified gently. “For showing restraint.”
Reika’s lips curved—not quite a smile, but a faint crescent of interest. They continued walking as he spoke. “I know it might not have been easy,” Jin went on, keeping his voice low. He remembered the oppressive atmosphere in Kosei’s throne room just hours earlier: dozens of courtiers prostrate in terror, the air thick with dread. He recalled vividly how Reika had shattered Kosei’s famed protective barrier as effortlessly as blowing out a candle flame, an unmistakable demonstration of her strength. Yet afterward, in the court itself, she had not harmed a single person. Despite provocation and palpable fear, Reika had allowed everyone—from the shogun down to the trembling servants—to leave unharmed. It was a victory of a kind Jin wasn’t sure many fully appreciated, but he certainly did. “After the barrier,” he hesitated, eyes flicking to the side as a pair of armored city guards emerged from an alley and hastily bowed themselves out of Reika’s path, desperate to appear invisible, “…you could’ve done much worse in that hall. But you didn’t.”
Reika gave a soft hum of acknowledgment. “True,” she said lightly. “I didn’t.”
They walked a few more paces. Jin waited, expecting her to elaborate, but she merely gazed ahead at the next turning in the street, where a string of lanterns hung across the eaves casting dancing shadows below. She seemed content to let the silence return.
But Jin couldn’t let it rest at that. He wanted her to know that he knew what it meant for her to hold back her wrath. Gathering his thoughts, he continued earnestly, “I’m grateful. I… was worried how it might go. That someone would say the wrong thing, or—” he swallowed, memories of Kagetora’s massacre flashing through his mind: the screams, the blood. “—or that you’d lose your temper.”
At this, Reika’s soft laugh cut through the night. It was a genuine laugh, unexpectedly warm, and it made a passing old man carrying buckets nearly stumble in shock. Reika glanced toward the startled villager with a benign smile and a slight nod, and the man hurried along, pale as rice paper. Jin wasn’t sure if she noticed his reaction or not; she was looking at Jin now, amusement bright in her eyes.
“Lose my temper?” she repeated, sounding entertained by the very idea. “My dear Jin, have a little faith. I do possess some self-control. If I flew into a rage at every provocation, I’d have burned this entire country to ash long ago.”
Jin couldn’t help but smile a tiny bit at her tone—half prideful, half teasing. “I know you’re not… mindless,” he said carefully. “But I’ve seen what you can do when you choose to be ruthless.” He kept his voice gentle, not accusatory. Those images were seared into his memory: Reika as a towering giantess outside Kagetora’s walls, dark tendrils of magic reducing dozens of men to blood and dust in the span of a breath; her elegant hand wrapped around the Shogun’s torso, lifting him off the ground as he choked helplessly. He also recalled her cruelty afterward—how she’d toyed with the surviving soldiers’ fear, offering to heal them only to warn them never to forget her mercy. She had healed them in the end, but even that act of clemency had been delivered with a chilling edge that left the men trembling. Jin shivered involuntarily at the memory.
Reika noticed. She drew one hand from her sleeve and, to his surprise, reached out to lightly brush her fingertips against his forearm—a fleeting, reassuring touch. "That was different, Jin," she said softly, her tone measured. "Kagetora was about establishing authority, about making sure they never doubted what I could do and I am sorry if I had overdone it." Her eyes flicked toward the sky, where only a sliver of moon peeked between drifting clouds. "But here, tonight in Kosei…my point was already made when their precious barrier shattered. Further violence would’ve just been redundant."
Jin stopped walking. Reika took another step before realizing he’d halted, and turned to face him. They stood in the middle of the street now, under a swaying red lantern that painted one side of Reika’s face crimson. Jin searched her expression—he saw a faint crease of concern on her brow, the way her lips pressed together in a line at his silence. A question in her eyes: What’s wrong?
He ran a hand through his hair and sighed. “You reminded them, yes,” he said, tone measured. “But today you showed them something else.”
Reika’s head canted to the side. Her fringe shifted, partially shadowing one eye. “And what might that be?” she asked. The playful lilt had faded from her voice; it was quiet, almost wary now.
Jin drew a breath, searching for the right words. “That you can show mercy.” He saw her violet eyes narrow just a fraction, and he hurried on before she could dismiss the idea. “Everyone expected blood in that throne room, Reika. After what happened at Kagetora, they thought… I thought…” He exhaled. “I thought you might kill the Shogun and half his court just to make a point.”
Reika watched him intently. He felt suddenly exposed under her gaze, as if he were the only person in the world she truly saw at that moment. “Go on,” she prompted, voice still soft but with an undercurrent he couldn’t quite decipher—some tension coiled beneath the surface.
Jin wetted his lips. “But you didn’t,” he said. “You let them live. More than that—you barely even hurt anyone. Breaking that barrier aside,” he allowed himself a wry half-smile, thinking of how casually she had shattered Kosei’s famed protective shield upon arrival, “you were controlled. Calm. You even… accepted their hospitality.” He still felt a bit of astonishment at that. After entering in such terrifying fashion, Reika had allowed the Shogun to bow and offer fealty of a sort, and she had agreed to be their ‘guest’ rather than simply declaring herself their conqueror. It was a startling display of diplomacy from someone known as the Goddess of Ruin.
Jin took a step closer, lowering his voice. “So, yes. Thank you. I know it likely took a conscious effort on your part.” His dark eyes met hers earnestly. “I’m thanking you on behalf of everyone who walked away alive tonight.”
For a moment, Reika said nothing. The lantern above them bobbed in a stray breeze, making shadows waver across her face. She studied Jin’s expression, her own unreadable. In the background, one of the vendors slid shut the door of his stall with a soft clack and quickly scurried off into the night. The district was nearly empty now save for them, and an eerie quiet settled, broken only by the distant chirr of crickets.
Finally, Reika released a light breath—perhaps a sigh, though she still wore that faint, unreadable smile. “You think I spared them for their sake?” she asked. There was a subtle emphasis on “their,” as if the notion were foreign.
Jin gave a tiny shrug. “Maybe not entirely for them,” he conceded. “But you did spare them.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “And it made me… relieved.”
He saw something flicker in her eyes—an emotion too swift to name. Then Reika rolled her shoulders in a graceful shrug. “Slaughtering that assembly would have been terribly dull and counterproductive,” she said airily. “I had already made my point at Kagetora. There was no need to repaint the palace halls red so soon.” She turned and began walking again, slow enough that Jin easily caught up after a couple of strides. As they resumed their stroll, she continued, speaking as if discussing the weather, “Fear had firmly rooted itself in their hearts from the moment I arrived. I could taste it in the air.” Her tongue peeked out for an instant, as if savoring an imagined flavor. “In the face of such obedience, a little mercy costs me nothing.”
Jin absorbed that silently. It made sense—cynical sense. He could easily imagine the courtiers tonight whispering to each other in relieved wonder: She spared us. That relief would mingle with their fear, creating a sort of awe. And awe was a far stronger glue than fear alone.
“So it was calculated,” he said softly. He wasn’t sure if he felt disappointment or simply understanding. Perhaps a bit of both.
“Of course it was.” Reika’s tone was matter-of-fact, but then she added in a slightly lower voice, “Though…” She paused, and Jin looked at her expectantly. Reika’s gaze had drifted upward, to the narrow ribbon of night sky visible between rooftops. “Perhaps not entirely calculated,” she admitted. “I found I rather preferred the peace of conversation to the chaos of slaughter, at least for tonight.” She drew in a slow breath, as if sampling the night air itself. “It has been… a long few days. A quiet night is a rare luxury.”
Jin felt warmth bloom in his chest at her admission. It was subtle, but for Reika, that was nearly a vulnerable confession. She was tired of endless violence, at least right now. She was choosing calm.
“You deserve a quiet night,” he said gently.
Reika let out a soft chuff. “Deserve? Maybe not. But I will take it nonetheless.” She shot him a playful glance. “And you, Jin? Are you enjoying our little tour of the city? Kagetora is nothing compared to Kosei’s vibrant night.”
Jin mustered a genuine smile. “It’s… beautiful, in its own way,” he said. They emerged from the side lane into a small open square, likely a marketplace by day. Now it was mostly deserted save for a few stray cats prowling under empty vendor carts. Around the square stood traditional townhouses with latticed windows, their upper floors protruding slightly over the street level. Many were dark, but some glowed with faint candlelight within—families settling in for the night. At the far end of the square a tiny shrine stood, its paper charms fluttering from a torii gate. The amber light from two stone lanterns at the shrine’s base cast soft reflections on the polished paving stones.
“It’s different from Tokyo,” Jin continued, voice thoughtful. “Quieter at night, for one thing. No cars honking, no electric lights drowning out the stars.” He tilted his head up to appreciate the sprinkle of starlight above. “In Tokyo, I’d hardly ever see the stars like this.”
Reika followed his gaze briefly. “Yes… I remember.” She smiled a little. “You used to complain about that, as I recall. The ‘light pollution,’ you called it.”
Jin laughed under his breath. “Guilty. I guess I got my wish, in a twisted way.” He made a broad gesture to the sky. “The stars here are incredible.”
Reika’s eyes remained on him, not the heavens. “Do you miss it terribly?” she asked quietly. “Tokyo?”
Jin felt a pang at the question. Home. The image of Shinjuku’s skyline at night flashed in his mind: skyscrapers with glowing billboards, the mosaic of lights in apartment windows, the distant red beacon atop Tokyo Tower blinking against a purple dusk. The life he had, the people he knew—his family, his friends outside of the strange friendship he’d had with Reika. It felt like another lifetime now.
“I…” he began, then paused. He looked around the quiet square, taking in its quaint charm—the opposite of Tokyo’s steel and glass, yet enchanting in its own right. “I do miss it. Some parts.” He leaned against the wooden post of a notice board, where flyers for upcoming market days fluttered. “My family, mostly. The convenience of it all. And little things—like vending machines on every corner, and the sound of the trains.”
Reika nodded slowly, listening. Her expression was surprisingly gentle in the dim lantern light, her violet eyes unusually soft.
“But,” Jin continued, meeting her gaze directly, “I can’t say I regret being here right now.”
Her eyebrows lifted slightly, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. “No?” she murmured.
Jin offered a small, sincere smile. “If I were back in Tokyo tonight, I’d probably be in my tiny apartment, microwaving a late dinner and watching bad television.” He chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Instead, I’m here under the stars, in a world I never imagined, walking with an old… friend.” He hesitated slightly on the last word, unsure if it encompassed what Reika truly was to him now. It felt inadequate, yet anything else seemed presumptuous.
Reika’s lips curved into a more genuine smile than he’d seen from her all day, one filled with quiet warmth and an edge of playful amusement. “A friend,” she echoed softly, tasting the word with gentle mockery. “Is that really all you think of me now, Jin? After all we've shared?” Her voice lowered, taking on a tone both teasing and possessive, sending a pleasant chill down his spine.
Jin swallowed, heart quickening. “Well… yes,” he managed weakly, knowing his hesitation betrayed him. Quickly, he added with a wry half-smile, “A terrifying, all-powerful friend who could incinerate me in a heartbeat. But a friend nonetheless.”
Reika laughed—a melodic, intimate sound that seemed to make the lanterns flicker brighter and sent warmth spreading through Jin’s chest. She stepped closer to him, close enough that he had to tilt his head back slightly to look into her eyes. Her hand reached out, gently but deliberately adjusting the collar of his borrowed yukata, her fingertips lingering against his skin just a heartbeat longer than necessary.
“Friend?” she whispered softly, her voice a teasing caress against his ear as she leaned in slightly. “How terribly safe and dull you make it sound, Jin.” Her violet eyes held a playful yet serious intensity that made his breath catch. “After everything we’ve been through, everything we’ve done together, don’t you think I’ve earned something a little more… significant?”
Jin felt his cheeks heat slightly under her gaze. Her closeness was disorienting, intoxicating. He couldn’t help but recall the surreal intimacy they had already shared—the baths at Kokuyō palace, the nights where she had insisted he stay beside her, feeling her warmth and the slow, steady rhythm of her breathing as she slept beside him. He knew, deep down, that what existed between them was more complicated than mere friendship. Yet he also knew acknowledging it aloud would change things irrevocably.
“I…I suppose,” Jin murmured softly, eyes locked onto hers, unable to look away. “It’s just… it’s hard to define exactly what we have now, isn’t it?”
Reika’s smile softened even further, turning almost tender. Her fingertips lightly traced from his collar down to rest against his chest, directly over his heartbeat. “Do we need to define it, Jin?” Her tone was both possessive and gentle, a delicate paradox that defined their entire relationship. “Isn’t it enough that we know it’s more than friendship? That you’re mine, here, now, in this moment?”
His heart skipped, and he felt a warmth flood through him at the possessive note in her voice. He didn’t resist as she leaned in slightly, her presence wrapping around him protectively.
“I guess looking after you is a hard habit to break,” Jin whispered, a small smile curving his lips despite himself.
Reika smirked softly, her thumb brushing over his collarbone in a gentle, lingering gesture. “If I recall correctly, it was usually I who did the looking after, back in Tokyo,” she murmured, voice low and velvety. “Ensuring you ate something better than instant noodles, reminding you when your exams were approaching… I’ve always taken care of you.” Her eyes glittered warmly. “And I always will.”
Jin laughed softly, his tension easing slightly. “Alright, fair,” he admitted gently. “You’ve always taken care of me—then, and especially now. I know I wouldn’t have survived here without you.”
Reika smiled, visibly pleased, stepping closer until barely a breath separated them. “And you never will have to,” she promised quietly, a dangerous yet comforting certainty in her voice. “I intend to keep you very close.”
A comfortable, meaningful silence settled between them. Jin’s heart was pounding, aware that he had just stepped closer to acknowledging the depth of their complicated bond. He didn’t shy away from her closeness, instead leaning subtly into her warmth.
Fireflies blinked softly in the night around them, and distant laughter drifted from a tavern down the street, creating a feeling of surreal peace. In that quiet moment, Reika’s possessive touch, the closeness they shared—it all felt incredibly right, as if they had always belonged together this way.
Jin closed his eyes briefly, allowing himself to fully savor the comforting weight of her presence, the warmth of her touch, and the quiet certainty that, no matter how complicated things might become, they would face it together.
He knew this peace was tenuous. Tomorrow, perhaps even within hours, new dangers could come. Kaida’s forces still lurked beyond the horizon, and within this very city lurked secrets he was only beginning to glimpse—he recalled how Rin’s knuckles had been white around her ofuda charms in the throne room, prepared to fight; he’d noticed uneasy glances between some councilors that hinted at troubles beyond Reika’s presence. But those troubles felt distant right now.
Reika seemed to sense his relaxation. She inhaled deeply, closing her eyes for a brief moment as if savoring the night air. Jin wondered what she felt or smelled—perhaps the trace of incense from the shrine, or the distant hint of the ocean breeze that sometimes swept through Kosei’s streets at night. Perhaps, to her demonic senses, the very aura of the city was perceptible: thousands of human heartbeats, flickers of small sorceries protecting households, the faint residual energy of the now-broken barrier.
For now, Jin allowed himself to simply enjoy this rare moment of calm at Reika’s side, blissfully unaware of the unseen eyes that watched from the darkness above.
Rin knelt by an open lattice window in a quiet palace corridor, the cool midnight air brushing her face. From here she could see the city of Kosei sprawled beyond the palace walls, lantern lights twinkling in the distance like fallen stars. The chaos of the evening had settled; an uneasy stillness blanketed the palace now that the Demon Queen had departed its halls. But Rin’s heart refused to be calm. It pounded with residual adrenaline and with a deeper dread that had resurfaced the moment she set foot back in this place.
Behind her, soft footsteps approached. Rin didn’t need to turn to know it was Captain Masanori. He had a distinctive gait—even exhausted as he must be—steady and purposeful. He stopped a respectful distance away.
“Rin,” Masanori said quietly. His voice was low and tinged with concern. “It’s late. You should rest. Tomorrow will be…” He trailed off, as if unsure what tomorrow even held after the extraordinary events of today.
Rin drew a slow breath, steadying herself. She rose from her knees and turned to face Masanori. The captain had removed the bulk of his armor, now clad in a simple navy-blue yukata, but his hand still rested habitually on the hilt of a sword at his waist. In the dim light of a solitary wall lantern, his strong features looked drawn, shadows of fatigue under his eyes. Yet his posture remained formal—an instinct from years of serving the court.
Rin offered a faint smile to ease him. “I could ask the same of you. Sleep doesn’t come easily tonight.” She glanced down the corridor; it was empty, the polished wooden floor reflecting their silhouettes. Far off, down another wing, faint voices of guards could be heard changing shifts. Otherwise, the palace felt nearly deserted, as if everyone inside still held their breath after what had transpired in the throne room.
Masanori stepped to the window, peering out at the distant city lights. “Is something on your mind?” he asked. It was a redundant question given everything was on their minds. He managed a soft huff and shook his head. “I mean—of course there is. I’m still… processing. Did that truly happen? Tachibana Reika, the Demon Queen… acting as a guest in Lord Hoshikawa’s court, sparing everyone present… It feels like a fever dream.”
Rin’s grip tightened on the wooden frame of the window. “It happened,” she affirmed softly. She had knelt among the courtiers not hours ago, pressing her forehead to the floor in feigned submission while every instinct screamed at her to fight or flee. She could still recall with perfect clarity Reika’s sandaled feet just yards away on the throne room floor, and the deadly aura that had permeated the air like static. Rin’s hand drifted to her sleeve, where earlier she had concealed several ofuda charms—talismans that could erect spiritual barriers or unleash purifying flame. She had been prepared to use them, even knowing it would likely be in vain. The memory made her stomach knot.
“You struck at her,” Masanori said quietly. There was no judgment in his voice—just a quiet truth laid bare.
Rin didn’t look away. “I did,” she said. “She humiliated you. All of us. And when she lifted you by the throat like a trophy, I—” Her fists clenched in her lap. “I couldn’t stand it. I knew it wouldn’t work, but I had to try.”
Masanori gave a faint, crooked smile. “A fool’s move. But I understand.” He glanced away for a moment, the candlelight catching the tired creases under his eyes. “Truth is, I almost did the same when she stepped toward the Shogun. I had my hand on my sword. Another heartbeat, and I might’ve drawn.”
His words settled heavily between them. Rin shivered, not from the cold, but from memory. “And yet… she let us live.”
“She did.” Masanori leaned back, exhaling slowly. “That’s the part I can’t shake. We were at her mercy, and she chose not to act on it.”
Rin looked out the window, letting the night air cool her face. “It doesn’t make sense. Everything we know about her—about demons like her—says she should have torn the hall apart and we saw what she could do at the gate. But she didn’t. Not even after I attacked her.” Her voice wavered, softer now. “It was like she saw through me… and still didn’t care enough to retaliate.”
Masanori was silent for a beat, then said, “That’s what makes her terrifying. Not the power. The restraint.”
Rin nodded, barely a whisper: “Mercy.”
The word felt uneasy on her tongue, like a blade she wasn’t sure belonged in her hands.
Masanori nodded slowly. “It’s almost more unnerving that way. We all expected a demon’s wrath. Instead, she gave… mercy.” He spoke the last word cautiously, as if unsure it truly applied.
Rin fell silent. Mercy. Could that truly be what it was? She remembered Kagetora Fortress all too well: Reika’s onslaught, merciless and horrifying, then the bizarre grace that followed—the Demon Queen healing the very soldiers she had broken. Mercy wielded like another weapon. Rin still wasn’t sure what to make of it. “She toyed with us at Kagetora,” Rin said quietly. “She broke our defenses, broke our spirits… and then she saved those she could have left to die, as if it were all a game. Tonight in the throne room, it felt similar. Only, she didn’t even need to spill blood this time.” Rin looked down, her hands clenched together. “What changed?”
Masanori’s gaze drifted toward the window again. “Jin might be part of it,” he said. “You saw how she keeps that young man close. It’s as if she listens to him.”
Rin nodded. The displaced stranger from another world—Takahashi Jin—had traveled with them to Kosei, and during the journey Rin had learned bits and pieces of his strange story. He’d known Reika in his own world, must have met her when she was hiding among humans. To Rin, it was still astonishing that the Goddess of Ruin had walked in another world as an ordinary woman, befriending an ordinary man. Yet Jin’s influence on her was unmistakable. “He certainly has an effect on her,” Rin agreed. “At Kagetora, he was the one bold enough to speak up and beg her to stop tormenting the people around. I glimpsed it… she actually heeded him, in her way.”
Masanori raised an eyebrow. “Truly? I was half-unconscious by that point,” he admitted. “I remember Jin stepping forward and calling her name—I thought she might strike him down for the impertinence. Instead…”
“Instead, she ended the cruelty,” Rin finished. “She even healed your men by the wall, presumably because he asked her to. Perhaps she does have a soft spot for him.”
Masanori let out a thoughtful grunt. “And healed me too…Brave or naive, that boy… Still, if his presence keeps her from turning on us, perhaps we owe him thanks as well.”
Rin offered a small smile. “Jin’s presence reminds her of the time she spent as a human, I suspect. He brings out a… humanity in her, however faint.” She glanced at Masanori, adding, “He told me a little about their past. They were friends, or something close, in his world. It seems she grew fond of him there.”
Masanori crossed his arms. “If that keeps her blade sheathed, thank the stars,” he said. Then his expression turned wary. “But we can’t rely solely on Jin. Reika has her own agenda. She may be playing nice now, but who knows how long that will last, or what she truly wants.”
Rin nodded slowly, but her gaze lingered on the polished floor, troubled. “She’s unpredictable,” she agreed. “But not without reason. I think… she’s trying. At least with him.”
There was a beat of silence between them, filled only by the distant flicker of torchlight. Then Masanori glanced sideways. “That scares me more than if she weren’t.”
Rin exhaled, a shallow breath. “Me too.” Her voice dropped a note. The conversation was shifting—but not away from danger. Just toward a different kind of it.
She hesitated, then took a step closer. “Captain… there’s something else. Something I haven’t told anyone since I left.” Her eyes flicked down the corridor, checking for eavesdroppers. No one. Just shadows.
Rin looked back at him, gaze steady now. “It’s not just Reika we should be wary of. It’s Kosei. There’s a reason I left years ago.”
Masanori turned fully toward her. The gravity in her tone clearly caught his attention. He had never pressed her for her reasons in all the time since she’d reappeared in Kagetora and joined their expedition, but Rin saw his gaze sharpen with curiosity and concern. “I’m listening,” he said softly.
Rin took a deep breath. The memory of that secret still made her feel ill. “What do you know of Project Shinkon?” she asked.
Masanori’s brow furrowed. “Shinkon… it means ‘divine marriage’ or ‘soul union,’ doesn’t it? I’ve never heard it used as a name. Is it something from the onmyōji archives?”
Rin closed the window shutters gently, cutting off the view of the city. The corridor dimmed, lit only by the wall lantern’s glow. “It was never meant to be known by anyone outside a select inner circle,” she murmured. “I stumbled on references to it by accident, in old scrolls I was cataloguing. And what I found…” She shivered despite herself. “It horrified me.”
Masanori remained silent, his face grim. Rin could tell he sensed something dire coming.
She continued, voice low, “Project Shinkon is an initiative that some of Kosei’s leaders undertook in secret. An attempt to harness souls—living souls—as a source of power.”
Masanori stiffened. “Harness… souls? That’s forbidden sorcery of the blackest kind. Not even our onmyōji priests would dare—”
“Forbidden, yes. Unthinkable,” Rin agreed bitterly. “And yet it was being done. Right here in the capital, under our noses.” She began to pace slowly across the tatami mats. “The scrolls spoke of rituals to extract souls from living bodies, to distill them into raw energy. They claimed it could strengthen our warding barriers, empower weapons… even perhaps grant someone extended life or unnatural abilities.”
Masanori’s expression shifted from disbelief to anger. “Rin… that’s monstrous. You truly think…?”
“I found more than scrolls.” Rin stopped pacing and faced him directly. Her voice trembled with the remembered horror. “I found a chamber beneath the old Tsukiyomi Shrine here in the palace. A hidden laboratory. There were… bodies, Masanori. Bodies with no souls left in them. At least a dozen.” She closed her eyes, steeling herself. “They were laid out and empty. No visible wounds, but their eyes… They were blank. Like the life had been scooped out leaving only a shell.”
Masanori looked as if she’d struck him. “By the gods,” he breathed. “Who would do such a thing?”
Rin shook her head. “I can’t say for certain. But the methods—those rituals—were not the work of rogue amateurs. Someone within the palace sanctioned it. Someone with training.” Her voice lowered. “When I brought it to Master Nagai, hoping he’d put a stop to it…” She trailed off.
Masanori frowned. “He didn’t?”
Rin hesitated, then shook her head again. “He was calm. Too calm. Said I misunderstood. That those bodies were condemned criminals—volunteers for magical research. That it was all done for the protection of the city.” Her lip curled. “As if that justified what I saw.”
Masanori’s jaw clenched. “And you left?”
“I had to,” Rin said. “He didn’t threaten me. Not directly. But I knew then—I couldn’t stay. I didn’t know how deep it went, or who else was involved. I couldn’t trust anyone.”
Masanori took this in, rubbing a hand down his face. “And now you’re back in the heart of it.”
Rin nodded solemnly. “And it may still be happening. Maybe even more quietly now. But someone’s sustaining that barrier with more than ordinary spellwork. I feel it.”
Masanori cursed under his breath. “Then we’ll find the truth. We’ll uncover who’s behind this.”
Rin looked at him, her eyes fierce. “And then?”
“Then we stop them,” he said simply. “Whatever it takes.”
She felt the weight of that promise settle in her chest—terrifying, but steadying. She nodded.
“Do we tell Tachibana?” he asked after a moment.
Rin bit her lip. “Not yet,” she said immediately. “You saw how unpredictable she is. If she learns Kosei’s leaders have been performing soul extractions… I don’t know how she’d react. Perhaps she’d be disgusted enough to help us purge it—or perhaps she’d raze the entire palace in ‘cleansing’ fire. We can’t take that chance.”
“I agree,” Masanori said. “We don’t need a Goddess of Ruin playing judge, jury, and executioner in these halls. Not until we’ve tried to handle it ourselves.” He paused. “That said, if things go wrong… having her on our side against the real villains might not be the worst outcome. But only if absolutely necessary.”
“Only if there’s no other choice,” Rin concurred. She shivered to imagine Reika’s fury if unleashed on Project Shinkon’s perpetrators. It would be righteous, perhaps, but likely indiscriminate. Innocents could get caught in the carnage.
Masanori gently released Rin’s hands. “Very well. We carry this secret together, then.” His voice softened. “I’m glad you told me, Rin. You shouldn’t have had to bear it alone.”
Rin gave him a wan smile. “I’m glad too. I hated leaving without telling you… but I truly didn’t know whom I could trust.”
“You can trust me,” Masanori said firmly, then added with a faint smirk, “Besides, we’ve already fought through life and death together these past days. I think that earns a bit of trust.”
Rin actually laughed softly, tension easing. “Fair enough.”
Outside the shuttered window, a lone nightingale began to sing in the palace garden, its warbling notes carrying through the quiet. Rin allowed that small sign of normalcy to soothe her nerves.
Masanori stepped back. “We should get some rest, even if only a little. We’ll need our wits sharp come morning.”
Rin realized only now how very tired she was—the emotional exhaustion layered atop the physical. “You’re right,” she admitted. “There’s much to do.”
Masanori bowed his head to her, a gesture of respect but also camaraderie. “Try to sleep, Asakusa-Sama.” He used the honorific playfully, knowing Rin cared little for the formal title she once held as a court onmyōji.
Rin rolled her eyes with a slight grin. “Good night, Masanori.”
“Good night, Rin,” he replied warmly. With that, he turned and made his way down the corridor, his footfalls echoing softly until he disappeared around a corner.
Rin stood a moment in the dim hallway, collecting herself. She glanced once more toward the window. The night sky above Kosei was moonless and dark, but calm. How long would that calm last? Closing her eyes, Rin offered a silent prayer to whatever benevolent spirits might be listening: Let us be strong enough to face the trials ahead—mortal or demonic. With renewed resolve, she turned and strode away into the depths of the palace, shadows swallowing her small figure.
A lithe shadow slipped over the tiled rooftops of Kosei, invisible to all but the keenest eye. Akane crouched low on the ridge of a tea-house roof, her dark cloak blending seamlessly with the moonless sky. Even from high above, Akane could see the goddess or ruin strolling leisurely below with a human man at her side. Tachibana Reika’s potent aura was unmistakable, but her demeanor was calm, even oddly warm. At one point Akane saw Reika laugh softly as the man handed her a piece of fruit from a vendor’s cart—the Demon Queen accepted the simple gift with a smile.
The sight made Akane’s stomach twist in confusion and something akin to anger. It was a scene out of some absurd fairy tale: the monster in human guise, tamed by the companionship of a mortal. Akane had expected to find Reika terrorizing Kosei’s streets or reveling in dominance, not… gently strolling and laughing. A part of her was almost disappointed.
She narrowed her crimson eyes, focusing on Reika’s every move. Akane had cloaked her own demonic aura to near nothing—a hunter’s trick she’d perfected over decades. To any spiritual senses probing the area, she would register only as a faint prickle, easily dismissed as a low-grade yokai or an errant spirit. And indeed, Reika below appeared not to notice her; the Demon Queen’s attention was wholly on the human at her side.
That man… Akane thought with a mixture of scorn and puzzlement. Jin, if she recalled correctly from intelligence reports. A stranger from another world who had somehow become Reika’s pet. Akane’s lips pressed into a thin line. The great Goddess of Ruin, destroyer of armies, walking peacefully with a human like they were sweethearts on a summer evening—it was almost offensive.
She edged forward along the roof tiles as Reika and Jin turned down a narrower lane. Moving with practiced silence, Akane leapt to an adjacent rooftop to maintain her vantage. Her soft-soled boots landed without a sound. Beneath her, the pair ambled through the street’s golden pools of lantern-light, seemingly oblivious to everything but each other.
Akane’s mind churned. This behavior of Reika’s… it reminded her of someone. A memory surfaced unbidden: Kaida, the War Demon Queen—Akane’s own liege. Akane had witnessed her mighty Queen display a similar, baffling softness. Kaida had taken a human, a medic named Naoya, into her palace, allowing him close enough to tend her wounds—not that the Queen truly needed such assistance. Akane remembered catching glimpses of them together: Kaida listening quietly, eyes gentle as Naoya carefully applied healing salve, her fierce aura unusually subdued by his presence. It had surprised Akane then, just as Reika’s gentleness did now.
Watching Reika tonight, Akane felt a strange mixture of fascination and unease. Is this the fate awaiting every powerful demon queen—to be softened and compromised by a mortal heart? Despite herself, Akane wondered if there was a weakness here she could exploit. If Reika truly cared for this human, Jin, perhaps he was a vulnerability. But the thought was tempered with caution; she had seen firsthand how fiercely protective a Demon Queen could become when someone she valued was threatened.
Akane brushed her fingers lightly against the hilt of one of her twin kodachi blades strapped to her lower back, a habit born of vigilance rather than intent. Her orders were clear: reconnaissance only. To attack Tachibana Reika alone would be madness—even if Reika appeared distracted, Akane knew well that the Demon Queen's power was immeasurable. She harbored no illusions about the impossibility of defeating such an opponent in single combat.
Still, watching Reika tonight made her thoughtful. If the Goddess of Ruin genuinely cared for this human, Jin, it might represent a vulnerability—one worth reporting back to Kaida-sama. Akane considered carefully, her crimson eyes narrowing slightly. Could Kaida exploit such a connection in the future? Perhaps, though Akane understood well enough the danger of provoking a demon queen who had something to protect.
She shifted silently, resettling into her concealed position to continue observing. Reconnaissance meant patience, after all. Akane forced away reckless notions, focusing instead on absorbing every detail she could about this strange, unexpected dynamic unfolding beneath her watchful gaze.
Akane vaulted up and over the next rooftop in a long, arcing bound. A red flash trailed her—she couldn’t help that, unleashing so much aura at once. Below, she heard Jin shout in surprise and Reika murmur something swift and reassuring. Akane did not pause to catch the words.
Bounding from roof to roof, Akane fled northward, away from Reika’s location. She moved with breathtaking speed, each leap carrying her dozens of meters. In seconds she had put multiple blocks between them.
Only then did she drop into a crouch behind a tall pagoda spire, panting quietly. She cloaked her aura back to a faint flicker. Her heart hammered against her ribs, more from adrenaline than fear. Peering around the spire, she looked back toward Yoyaku District.
Far in the distance, she could make out a dark figure standing in the street where she’d left them. A faint violet glow pulsed there. Reika. Akane watched as Reika slowly scanned the rooftops. Even at this range, she felt a prickle of Reika’s power probing the night. Akane pressed herself against the pagoda’s wooden beam, staying out of sight. After a tense moment, that violet glow dimmed—Reika was standing down.
Akane dared a final glance. Reika had turned back to Jin, apparently satisfied that whatever she sensed was gone. They resumed walking, disappearing from Akane’s view under the maze of eaves and lantern-light.
The demon woman exhaled, only now realizing she’d been holding her breath. Her hands trembled with frustration. She had been so close. Another instant, and she might have taken Reika’s head. But no—Reika’s damned instincts were as sharp as legend said. Akane’s jaw tightened. Perhaps it was for the best; engaging Reika alone carried no guarantee of success. If she’d failed, she would likely be dead now, and Kaida’s cause none the better.
Regaining her composure, Akane began to retreat the way she had come, sticking to the deepest of shadows. There was no pursuit; Reika truly had elected not to chase the disturbance in the dark. How telling. She prioritizes the human over eliminating a potential threat. Akane pondered that with a mix of derision and intrigue.
Kaida would want to hear all of this: Reika’s uncharacteristic mercy in the palace, her gentle behavior with a human, her failure to pursue a detected foe. These were weaknesses or at least exploitable traits.
Reaching the edge of the city, Akane paused atop the high outer wall—ironically, the wall Reika’s power had breached when destroying the barrier. A section of it was still cracked and smoldered from residual magic. Akane gazed back toward the glow of Kosei’s lanterns. In that warm halo of light, the Demon Queen of Ruin wandered peacefully with her mortal pet, completely unaware of just how much information she had given away tonight.
Akane allowed herself a thin, satisfied smile. The War Demon Queen would be very interested indeed. Tachibana Reika had a vulnerability, and Akane now knew its name. Without another look back, Akane slipped over the wall and vanished into the vast darkness beyond Kosei.
Jin felt Reika’s arm tense against his for the briefest moment. One second they had been walking and chatting softly about the city’s night markets, and the next Reika had halted mid-step. Her eyes narrowed as she peered into a dark rooftop above a nearby alley. In the lantern glow, Jin saw a faint violet gleam kindle in her irises—the telltale sign that her demonic senses were honing in on something unseen.
He followed her gaze, but saw only shadows dancing as the night breeze stirred a hanging banner. The alley was empty… wasn’t it? Jin’s pulse quickened. He had learned to trust Reika’s instincts. “What is it?” he whispered, instinctively stepping a half pace closer to her.
For a long moment, Reika was silent, taut as a drawn bow. Jin’s eyes darted around, searching the rooftops and gloom. Had something been there? The night was so quiet he could hear his own heartbeat in his ears.
Then, just as abruptly, Reika relaxed. She let out a slow breath and turned to Jin with a reassuring smile. “It’s nothing,” she murmured. Her tone was light, almost dismissive, but Jin did not miss the slight edge lingering in her expression. Whatever she thought she’d sensed, she had chosen to ignore it.
“Are you sure?” Jin pressed gently, his hand finding its way to her forearm.
Reika placed her own hand over his for a moment and gave a delicate pat. “Quite sure,” she said. “A stray specter, maybe. It’s gone now.”
Jin searched her face. There was subtle tension around her eyes that belied her nonchalance. But she clearly did not wish to pursue it—and truth be told, Jin was relieved. The last thing he wanted was to see this peaceful night shatter into a chase or a fight.
He nodded slowly. “Alright.” Trusting her judgment, he made a conscious effort to release the worry from his stance and smile. “Shall we continue? I think I saw a teahouse still open just ahead.” He tilted his head down the lane, where indeed a faint light glowed through the wooden lattices of a small shopfront.
Reika followed his gaze and her smile warmed, understanding his intent. “Tea sounds lovely,” she agreed.
They resumed walking, leaving whatever phantom disturbance there had been behind them. Within a few minutes, they reached the quiet little teahouse Jin had spotted. The elderly proprietress, roused from drowsing at the counter, was wide-eyed and trembling as Reika ducked under the low door beam. But Reika offered a polite nod and a soft “Good evening,” which seemed to ease the woman’s fear just enough. In short order, they were seated on the teahouse’s porch with a steaming pot of jasmine tea set between them. The proprietress wisely excused herself to the back room after pouring their cups, giving her unusual patrons privacy.
Jin cradled the tiny porcelain cup in his hands, savoring its warmth against his palms. Across the low table, Reika sat with her legs folded neatly beneath her, looking for all the world like an elegant noblewoman enjoying a midnight tea. Only the occasional flicker of her eyes toward the rooftops—ever vigilant—betrayed that she remained on guard.
The silence between them was gentle and companionable. Jin found himself reflecting on how much had changed in so little time. A week ago he had been a captive at Kagetora, uncertain of survival. Two days ago he had watched Reika sow terror and destruction. And now… now he was sharing tea under the stars with that same being, marveling at the strange turns of fate.
“Thank you,” Jin said suddenly, breaking the silence.
Reika tilted her head, a curious gleam in her violet eyes. “For what, this time?” she asked softly.
Jin’s lips quirked. He realized he had thanked her several times tonight already—but this was for something different. He nodded toward the rooftops. “For not chasing whatever that was,” he explained. “For staying here… with me.”
Understanding, Reika gave a light chuckle. “You’re quite welcome.” She raised her cup in a small toast. “To a quiet night.”
Jin lifted his cup and gently tapped it against hers. “To this quiet night,” he echoed, heartfelt.
They drank. The tea’s floral aroma mingled with the faint scent of night-blooming jasmine from a nearby planter. Jin closed his eyes for a moment, committing everything about this scene to memory: the warmth of the cup in his hands, the soft rustle of Reika’s silk sleeve as she brought her drink to her lips, the distant chorus of cicadas beyond the porch.
When he opened his eyes, he found Reika watching him. There was a tenderness there she seldom revealed—a contentment in the slight upturn of her mouth, in the way her shoulders had lost their usual rigid poise. She seemed, if only for tonight, at peace.
Jin felt a knot in his chest loosen. For the first time since he'd been pulled into this world, anxiety didn't plague his thoughts. Tomorrow’s troubles would come with the sunrise, but right now he had this: a rare moment of safety, warmth, and companionship amidst uncertainty. He thought of Tokyo again—not with painful longing, but gentle nostalgia. His life there felt distant and faded compared to the vibrant reality of here and now, with Reika beside him.
Reika set her empty cup down, breaking his reverie. Her violet gaze lingered, warm and curious. “You look unusually content,” she murmured.
Jin blinked, then laughed softly under his breath. “Do I? Maybe I am.” Leaning back slightly on his palms, he sighed comfortably. “I was just thinking... even if I never see Tokyo again, nights like this—maybe they make it worth it. Being here, with you.”
Reika’s eyes widened ever so slightly, then softened into a possessive, pleased smile. Without hesitation, she reached across the table again, this time letting her fingers curl securely around Jin's hand, holding it firmly rather than lightly. “You'll build a life here, Jin,” she said softly, almost possessively, her voice dropping to an intimate tone that sent warmth rippling down his spine. “With me. You're already mine, after all.”
His heart quickened at her words; heat rose to his cheeks. It wasn't the first time she'd declared ownership of him, yet each time she said it, it felt less alarming and strangely comforting. Almost instinctively, his thumb brushed lightly over her knuckles, tracing the delicate lines of her elegant hand. Her nails were smooth and cool, painted in black and gold that glinted under the lantern-light. “Maybe a life here wouldn't be so bad,” he murmured gently, holding her gaze with newfound courage.
A faint, possessive purr of approval rumbled softly from Reika's throat. Instead of withdrawing this time, her grip tightened just a little, pulling him subtly closer over the low table, forcing their knees to brush softly beneath it. “I'll ensure it isn't,” she promised, her voice silky and low, eyes glinting with playful dominance. “But I do prefer fewer interruptions than tonight. I quite enjoyed having you all to myself back at Kokuyo.”
Jin swallowed, vividly recalling the surreal intimacy of those earlier moments—her casual insistence on sharing her bath, the impossible closeness when she’d pressed him against her in the darkness as they slept. His pulse fluttered; part embarrassment, part unexpected yearning. "I—I won't argue with that," he admitted shyly.
She chuckled quietly, clearly pleased, before finally relaxing her hold, though her hand still rested comfortably atop his, possessive but gentle. Silence returned, deeper and warmer this time, filled with unspoken words and quiet desires. Jin refilled their tea cups with his free hand, enjoying the warmth and closeness far more than he'd thought possible. Above them, moths danced slowly around the lantern, their shadows casting gentle flickers across Reika’s tranquil features. A distant nightingale sang softly, adding to the tender enchantment of the night.
Reika leaned her head back against a wooden post, eyes closing as she soaked in the quiet peace. Watching her, Jin saw past the intimidating queen she presented to the world, glimpsing the woman beneath—someone capable of softness, of genuine connection. Tonight, at least, she wasn’t just a goddess or a demon queen; she was simply Reika, beautiful, vulnerable, and entirely captivating.
Jin quietly sipped his tea, not wanting to break the spell with words. In his mind he echoed Reika’s toast: to a quiet night. Such nights had been rare on this journey, and rarer still for someone like Reika, whose very existence seemed bound to turmoil. If Jin’s presence could afford her even a few hours of genuine peace, then every hardship he’d faced so far was worth it.
At length, Reika opened her eyes and looked over at Jin. “We should head back before dawn,” she said softly, though her tone lacked any urgency. Likely, she would have been content to linger here all night.
Jin nodded in agreement. The teapot was nearly empty, and a comfortable drowsiness was tugging at him. “Masanori and Rin will wonder what became of us,” he added with a grin.
Reika smirked. “Let them wonder.”
They shared a quiet chuckle. But at last, Reika rose gracefully to her feet, and Jin followed suit. He left a few coins of silver on the tray as payment and thanks, knowing Reika’s infamy might otherwise scare the owner out of accepting any.
Stepping back out into the street, Jin noticed the eastern sky just beginning to lighten—a promise of dawn to come. The two of them walked slowly back toward the palace quarters where their lodgings awaited. Kosei slept around them, oblivious to the extraordinary alliances and decisions being forged this night.
Jin glanced one last time up at the rooftops where Reika had sensed something. Nothing stirred there now but the soft breath of the wind. Reika, too, cast a final look over her shoulder, toward the distant city walls. For just an instant, a shadow of concern crossed her face. But then she turned back to Jin and it was gone, replaced by a small, calm smile.
She said nothing of what she had felt earlier, and neither did Jin. In unspoken agreement, they let the matter lie. Not every disturbance had to shatter the peace; some could wait for another day.
And so, side by side, they made their way into the deepening night. As Jin walked under the fading stars with Reika, he found himself hoping quietly that there would be more nights like this ahead—nights where fear yielded to gentle camaraderie, and even a Demon Queen could share in something as simple as tea and tranquility.
Tonight, at least, peace endured. The Goddess of Ruin and her unlikely human friend wandered through the sleeping city without incident, preserving the fragile serenity for a few hours more. In the grand scheme of fate, it was a small mercy—but a precious one. Jin intended to savor every second of it, and from the soft contentment in Reika’s eyes, he knew she did too.
Whatever chaos tomorrow might bring, they had earned this respite. Together, they would hold onto it as long as the night would allow.
Chapter 11: Reunion and Alliances
Word Count: 12122
Added: 04/12/2025
Updated: 04/12/2025
The first pale light of dawn crept through the paper shōji screens, painting delicate gold rectangles across the tatami floor. Rin blinked awake to the soft hush of morning in Kosei’s palace. For a moment she simply lay there on her futon, listening to the world stir—distant footfalls of servants in the corridors, the faint trill of a lone nightingale in the gardens. This was home, and yet not the home she remembered. So much had changed in the years since she’d fled these halls. Now she had returned under circumstances she could scarcely have imagined.
A gentle rustle from the corner of the chamber told her Masanori was also awake. He sat up from his bedding with a quiet groan, running a hand through his rumpled hair. “Morning already,” he mumbled dryly. “I was just starting to dream of a decent night’s sleep.” Despite his complaint, a wry half-smile tugged at his lips when his eyes met Rin’s.
Rin managed a small smile back. Truthfully, she hadn’t slept deeply either. The previous day’s events still swirled in her mind – Reika at the gate… Reika in the throne room… She closed her eyes for a heartbeat, steadying herself. In a few hours, they would face another court session and all the uncertainties it promised. But right now, dawn’s quiet offered a brief respite, a moment of normalcy amid chaos. She intended to savor it.
She was reaching for her outer robe, preparing to dress, when a soft knock slid the shōji door ajar. A familiar silhouette knelt just outside. Even before his face came into view, Rin’s heart gave a little leap. Master Nagai. She would know that poised, straight-backed form anywhere – the way he carried himself with quiet dignity, even in something so simple as waiting at a doorway.
Masanori arched an eyebrow. “Visitor so early?” he murmured, low enough that only Rin heard. She quickly tied her robe sash and padded across the tatami. Sliding the door open, she beheld Nagai fully in the morning light.
He had not changed much since she last stood face-to-face with him. Silver had crept into more of his neatly bound hair at the crown of his head, and new fine lines marked the corners of his eyes, but he was still every inch the dignified onmyōji master Rin remembered. His dark indigo and gray robes were immaculately arranged, his hands folded in his lap as he knelt. At her appearance, he inclined his head.
“Rin.” His voice was as she remembered too – deep and even, the tone that had guided her through countless lessons. Only now there was a softness under the formality, a note of relief. “Forgive the early call. I hoped to speak with you… before the day’s duties.”
For a moment Rin forgot to breathe. Standing before her teacher again stirred a flood of emotions she wasn’t prepared for: joy at seeing him alive and well (she had feared the worst when she left years ago), yearning for his approval as in days past, and a pang of remembered hurt. He looks older… tired. In the growing light, she noticed faint shadows under Nagai’s eyes, as if he too had lost sleep. Did burdens keep him awake, as they did her?
“M-Master.” Rin found her voice and bowed, deeper than she might have intended. A flush warmed her cheeks. She wasn’t a child apprentice anymore, yet here she was bowing like one. “You don’t have to apologize. You are always welcome.” She caught his gaze, trying to read his expression. Was it pride she saw flicker there as he regarded her? Pride and something gentler, quickly hidden.
Nagai’s stern mouth twitched at the corners, nearly a smile. “Always up with the sun, just as I taught you,” he said quietly. The words were mild, but Rin detected the subtle affection in them.
Behind her, Masanori cleared his throat in a teasing way. “Ahem. Some of us were in danger of oversleeping, truth be told. Present company excluded, of course.” He rose to his feet and approached, giving Nagai a polite nod. “Master Nagai,” he greeted. “You’ve come all this way to make sure she’s not slacking off?”
Rin shot Masanori a look, half mortified, half grateful for his lightening touch. Nagai gave a soft snort that might have been a suppressed chuckle. “Old habits,” he replied. “It seems only yesterday I was knocking on her door at dawn to drag her to meditation.” Now he did allow a small smile toward Rin. “Though I suspect Rin requires no dragging these days. Not after all she’s accomplished.”
Rin felt a mix of pride and awkwardness flutter in her chest. Praise, from him? She clasped her hands together, unsure what to do with them. “I— I manage to get myself up, mostly,” she answered, attempting levity. “But it’s true I never could hide from you, Master.”
Nagai’s eyes softened. “Nor would I ever truly lose track of my most promising student.” As he said it, he reached out and gently touched the door frame – a tacit request. “May I come in? We can speak more comfortably.”
“Of course.” Rin hastily stepped aside and gestured for him to enter. Masanori shuffled back, making space in the modest guest chamber. They had only a low wooden table and a few cushions laid out near last night’s burnt-down lantern. Rin wished she had tea to offer, but their accommodations were simple. Still, Nagai did not seem to mind. He moved inside with familiar ease, settling onto a cushion with the grace of someone long used to kneeling on tatami.
Rin knelt across from him, smoothing her robe. Masanori lingered by the wall, arms casually folded, giving the two onmyōji space though clearly attentive. Dawn light washed over them in quiet hues. For a moment, none of them spoke. Nagai studied Rin in the silence, his gaze taking in her face, her still-tousled raven hair, the onmyōji robes she had hastily thrown on. Rin realized belatedly she was wearing the white and crimson attire of Kagetora’s shrine house, not the blues of Kosei’s onmyōji order in which he’d trained her. She wondered if he noticed that small sign of how far from home she had gone.
“It gladdens me to see you, Rin,” Nagai said at last, breaking the silence. “Safe and returned to us.” He paused, then added more softly, “There were times I feared I might not see you again.”
Her throat tightened. She lowered her gaze to her hands. “I… I’m sorry I left so abruptly,” she murmured. So many words wanted to spill out: Sorry I ran from you, sorry I didn’t say goodbye, sorry I never wrote. But mixed with that was the old hurt and confusion: Why did I have to leave at all? Why did you let me find those horrors alone?
Nagai shook his head. “No, you did what you had to.” His tone held regret. “If anyone should apologize…” He trailed off, expression clouding. Rin saw the weight in his eyes – a heaviness of guilt that had lingered for years. It made him look older in that moment.
She drew a slow breath. They were tiptoeing near that painful memory now. The secret chamber under Tsukiyomi Shrine… the cold, lifeless bodies laid out like cordwood… the sickening realization of what Kosei’s leaders had been doing in the name of protection. Rin’s stomach clenched even now at the thought. She forced herself to meet Nagai’s gaze. “Master, I never truly understood,” she began cautiously. “Back then…what I found… You knew, didn’t you?”
Masanori went still against the wall, the levity of moments ago gone. Nagai closed his eyes, a faint tremor passing over his composed features. When he opened them, sorrow shadowed their depths. “I knew enough,” he answered, voice heavy. “Not everything, but enough.”
Rin’s fingers dug into the fabric of her robes. Part of her had expected him to deny it, to claim ignorance or justify it as he once tried to. Instead, the quiet admission hung in the air between them. She swallowed, her mouth suddenly dry. “How…how could you let it happen?” Her words came out smaller than she intended, laced with years of hurt. “Experimenting on innocents… It was monstrous. We were supposed to uphold the balance, to protect people—”
Nagai interjected softly. He looked down at his clasped hands, his voice tinged with something unreadable. “I did what I thought was necessary—for Kosei. I believed it was the only way to protect our city, to ensure its future.” He paused, a shadow crossing his face. “It was a decision I made in silence, without question... and now I carry its weight alone.”
Rin felt her eyes sting. She had braced for denial or rationalization, but the quiet despair in his voice shook her. Her once-unshakable master, the man who had always seemed so certain, now seemed utterly distant from the man she had once known. Without thinking, she reached across the low table and lightly touched the back of his hand. “Master…” she whispered, her voice fragile.
At her touch, Nagai looked up, startled by the contact. He searched her face, perhaps seeing the glimmer of tears in her eyes. Gently, he turned his hand to squeeze hers, just briefly. The gesture was so uncharacteristically tender it almost undid her composure. “I never wanted to drive you away, Rin,” he said, each word measured with regret. “Losing my apprentice—my daughter in all but blood—was the price I paid for those sins. And it was far too high.”
Rin had to blink rapidly. She bit her lip, steadying herself. She hadn’t expected him to speak so frankly of their bond, nor to feel such immediate forgiveness welling up inside her. For years she’d imagined this confrontation and all the things she might yell or demand. But here and now, seeing his remorse laid bare, she found only a profound sadness for them both. “Master Nagai…” She wanted to say I missed you or I forgive you, but her voice failed. Perhaps the slight tremble of her hand in his was answer enough.
A respectful cough from Masanori gave them an out, a gentle reminder they weren’t alone. Rin drew her hand back, flushing and hastily wiping the corner of her eye. Nagai straightened, regaining a semblance of his usual composure. Yet a lingering softness remained in his eyes when he regarded Rin.
“We will have time to discuss the past,” he said quietly. “For now, there are more immediate matters.” He breathed in, adopting a more neutral tone, though Rin could sense the emotion still just beneath. “I hear you have been quite busy honing your craft, even in far-off Kosei.”
Rin managed a faint smile at his shift into a teacher’s inquiry. Of course—if nothing else, Master Nagai was adept at not dwelling too long on raw feelings. He always had a way of refocusing on work and duty. In this case, she was grateful for it. “Busy is one word for it,” she replied, sitting up a little straighter. “Desperate trial-by-fire might be more accurate. Kagetora…” She glanced at Masanori, who gave her an encouraging nod to continue. “We’ve been through a lot these past weeks.”
“So I’ve gathered,” Nagai said. He tilted his head thoughtfully. “Word reached us that the fortress of Kagetora was besieged by demons not long ago, and that an onmyōji of remarkable skill played a role in its defense. Imagine my surprise when I learned the prodigy in question was my own former student.” There was no mistaking the pride in his voice, though he tempered it with a raised brow. “Then again, I always knew you were capable of great feats… if you kept your temper in check.”
Masanori let out a chuckle. “She did more than defend, Master Nagai. Honestly, you would’ve been impressed. I saw her hold an entire warding line together when the rest of us were in disarray.” He shot Rin a sideways grin. “Not that she’d ever boast about it to you.”
Rin felt the tips of her ears warm. “I didn’t do it alone,” she insisted modestly. “All of us at Kagetora fought hard.” She paused, memories of that hellish battle flooding back: the walls shaking under the onslaught, her paper talismans flaring as she desperately reinforced the weakening wards, the acrid smell of blood and burnt magic. “But yes… I did what I could. I wove emergency barriers over the inner gate when the outer wall fell. And I used the Five Elements wards you taught me to seal a breach in the castle’s defenses for a time.” She swallowed, recalling how frantic and terrified she’d been as she chanted incantations while soldiers screamed and died around her. “It wasn’t much, but it bought survivors time to retreat.”
Nagai listened intently, his face impassive but eyes shining with a mix of concern and approval. “Reports rarely convey the true cost of such heroics,” he said quietly. “I can only imagine what you endured.” He inclined his head to Masanori. “Both of you.”
Masanori’s usual smirk faded a bit, replaced by a somber pride. “We lost many good men at Kagetora,” he said, voice low. “If not for Rin reinforcing the wards, I’d have lost more. Possibly even the fortress itself.”
Rin looked down, haunted by the images behind her eyelids. “I only wish I could have done more. In the end… nothing could stop her.” She didn’t need to speak Reika’s name; it hung unspoken in the hush that followed.
Nagai’s jaw tightened knowingly. “The Demon queen of Kokuyo.” He all but sighed the name. “Or as some of the shrine texts call her, the Goddess of Ruin.” His fingers drummed once on his knee, a rare tell of unease. “I sensed an immense demonic presence when it happened—the shattering of our great barrier here in Kosei. It was as though a star fell from the heavens and struck our wards. Only one being I know wields that kind of power.”
Rin nodded. “It was Reika at Kagetora’s gates too. She came out of nowhere and…” Her voice trailed as flashes of that moment seared through her mind: the blood-red sky above Kagetora, the sudden whine of pressure in the air, then those black tendrils of energy erupting from Reika’s hand, obliterating the ranks of samurai in a heartbeat. Rin’s stomach lurched at the memory of the carnage . “She decimated our outer defenses in moments,” Rin continued softly. “No human force could have stopped her. We thought she meant to slaughter everyone.”
Masanori let out a slow breath, eyes distant as if seeing it anew. “It was… beyond anything I’d ever witnessed. She cut through a line of soldiers like paper.” His voice had a hard edge, anger and horror mingled. “Frankly, we expected to die right there.”
Nagai frowned deeply. “Yet you lived. How?”
Rin exchanged a look with Masanori. This was the part that was hardest to explain, even to herself. “She… stopped,” Rin said. “Not immediately. She toyed with us first, broke our spirit. But when Kagetora was at her mercy, Reika suddenly pulled back.” Rin’s brows knit as she tried to articulate it. “She even healed some of the men she had wounded.”
Nagai’s eyes widened, disbelief plain on his face. “Healed them?” He sounded as if he wondered if he had misheard. A demon—no, the Demon Queen—healing humans she’d just attacked was unthinkable.
A mirthless chuckle escaped Masanori. “Strange, I know. One moment she was death incarnate; the next she walked among the injured like a benevolent goddess. She laid hands on my men inside the wall, mending wounds she had just caused.” He shook his head. “I owe my own life to her whim. I was knocked senseless in the fighting—I came to just as she… cured the bleeding gash in my side. I still can’t quite reconcile that.”
Rin bit her lip. “None of us can. At first I thought it was some cruel trick. Mercy wielded like another weapon . It felt like she was just playing a game to frighten us. But…” She remembered Reika’s face in those moments—impassive, almost thoughtful, as Jin pleaded with her to spare the survivors. “I think something, or someone, got through to her.”
“Jin,” Nagai said, as if reading her mind. “The foreigner.”
“Yes, it's the young man you met yesterday,” Rin replied, her tone a bit more curious than usual. She supposed she shouldn’t be surprised—Nagai was always well-informed, especially with matters involving Reika.
“Yes the man with strange aura yesterday. I have not had the chance to observe him closely, but it’s clear that he is…” His tone shifted, more contemplative, “…important to her.”
Masanori let out a short laugh. “Important is putting it mildly. He’s the Reika-whisperer, apparently. The foolhardy lad actually begged her to stop attacking us.”
Rin smiled faintly, recalling Jin’s bravery. “He did. Right in the middle of the siege, he stepped between Reika and a terrified crowd and asked her to show mercy. I thought she would strike him down for his impertinence.” Rin shook her head, still amazed. “But she listened. It was as if his voice brought her back from the brink. She relented because he asked .”
Nagai’s stern features relaxed, intrigued. “Fascinating… The Goddess of Ruin leashed by a mortal’s plea.” He sat back slightly. “There are old legends that once, centuries ago, Tachibana Reika walked among humans, even cared for some. I never gave them much credit. But this Jin—if he hails from another world as people say—perhaps met a side of her none have seen.”
“He must have,” Rin agreed. “He told me bits of it during our journey here. In his world, she lived disguised as a human for years. They became close… friends of a sort. Somehow, he rekindles a humanity in her. Enough that she’s been different than what we expected.”
“Different indeed,” Nagai murmured. “Destroying Kosei’s barrier one day right after aiding the Kosei village earlier… It’s no wonder the court is baffled.”
Rin grimaced at the reminder of yesterday. The memory of Reika at Kosei’s gates still set her heart pounding. “She approached the city by sunset. Our sacred barrier—”
“—shattered like glass,” Nagai finished gravely. “I was there, Rin. On the ramparts.” He rubbed his temple, the pain of that moment clear in his eyes. “All of us felt the backlash when she breached it. A ward sustained for centuries, meant to shield us from demons, wiped away in a single blow.” His lips pressed thin. “In truth, that barrier meant little before the Goddess of Ruin. A spider’s web trying to stop a tempest.”
His words were matter-of-fact, yet Rin could hear the heartache beneath them. Kosei’s barrier had been his order’s pride and duty. To see it broken… Rin gently touched his sleeve. “They’ve already begun restoring it. We’ll have it back up in a few days, I’m sure.”
Nagai covered her hand briefly in reassurance. “Yes. The warding team is working tirelessly. But many citizens are still shaken.” He sighed. “Which is why today’s session is so crucial. The Shogun must steady their hearts and decide how to handle Reika’s… presence.”
Rin’s stomach fluttered at the thought of facing Reika again in court. Last night’s confrontation replayed in her mind: the humiliation and rage still fresh. “About that, Master…” She bit the inside of her cheek. Might as well tell him before he hears it from gossip. “I fear I made something of a scene during the informal court gathering last evening.”
Masanori gave a soft snort. “Something of a scene? That’s charitable.”
Rin shot him a narrow-eyed look. Nagai’s brows drew together. “Go on,” he urged calmly. “Tell me what happened.”
Drawing a fortifying breath, Rin recounted the events in a quiet, measured tone. “The day after Reika decimated the gate of Kagetora, she returned. She made her way straight to the throne room, where Shogun Hoshikawa and his advisors were present.” She glanced at Nagai, who nodded; he clearly remembered. “The atmosphere was tense—everyone feared for the city’s survival. The Shogun was too frightened to assert himself, and we were all left at her mercy.”
Nagai’s expression grew cautious. “What did she do?”
Rin paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts. “She took the entire city hostage, in a way. She demanded entertainment, forced the Shogun to provide it for her and Jin, this strange foreigner traveling with her. It felt like she was toying with us, making demands, showing off her power.”
Rin closed her eyes, recalling the moment. “It was more than that. She flaunted her power, taunting and bullying us at every turn. And the Shogun… he couldn’t do anything. He was terrified. The whole court was terrified.”
She paused for a moment, her fingers gripping the fabric of her sleeves. “After that, she went to spar with Masanori. It wasn’t even a fight—more like a spectacle. Masanori is strong, a skilled warrior, but Reika… she humiliated him. She played with him, toyed with him, and in the end, she made him look like nothing. She could have ended it at any moment, but she let him struggle, only to crush him in the most humiliating way possible. And the worst part? She didn’t even seem to care. To her, it was all just a game.”
Her hands curled unconsciously in her lap. “I couldn’t take it anymore. I was furious. So I challenged her. I confronted her, even though I knew I was outmatched.”
Nagai raised an eyebrow, sensing where the conversation was heading. “And then?”
“She humiliated me. She turned my challenge into a mockery,” Rin replied, her voice quieter now. “But something changed after that. Reika didn’t retaliate with fury. Instead, she offered to train me. That’s when everything started to feel… different.”
Nagai went very still. His gaze sharpened on her. “Rin… what did you do?”
Masanori let out a quiet chuckle that earned another glare from Rin. “Our fiery onmyōji couldn’t stomach the Demon Queen’s ‘merrymaking’. She stepped forward and gave Reika a piece of her mind.”
“I challenged her,” Rin said plainly, deciding not to dance around it. “Called her out for her cruelty, for dishonoring us with her games.” She lifted her chin, a stubborn spark lighting in her chest even now. “Someone had to. Kagetora’s leaders were cowering. I couldn’t stand it.”
Nagai exhaled slowly, concern creasing his brow. “Oh, Rin…” He sounded torn between admiration and dismay. “Confronting Tachibana Reika in full court – do you realize what danger—?”
“She does,” Masanori cut in, “but in the moment, neither she nor I much cared. To be fair, Master, Reika practically invited the challenge.” He shot Nagai a meaningful look. “She wanted to see what Rin could do.”
Rin nodded, recalling Reika’s chilling invitation: “Show me your strength. Give me everything, Rin.” A slight shiver coursed through her. “She did. When I accused her of having no honor, she goaded me to strike her – even dismissed the guards so we could face off alone.” Rin’s voice turned quiet. “I knew it might be suicide. But I… I had to try something. For all those she’d killed, for my own pride.”
Murmuring an exclamation under his breath, Nagai pinched the bridge of his nose as if warding off a headache. “I should thank every benevolent spirit watching that you’re still alive,” he said, not hiding the tremor in his voice. “What happened?”
Rin managed a rueful smile. “I gave her everything I had.” Her fingers twitched instinctively, remembering the feel of talismans between them, the surge of power rushing through her blood. “My strongest exorcism, a five-point sealing pentagram – the culmination of all my training.” She met Nagai’s eyes. “The very spells you taught me, Master, pushed to their limit.”
A spark of pride lit Nagai’s face despite himself. “And did it do anything to her?”
Rin let out a breath, trying not to feel too bitter about it. “She was unharmed. My spell – which should have at least burned any lesser demon to ash – didn’t leave a single scratch on her.” Rin’s voice wavered between frustration and lingering disbelief. “When the light cleared, she stood there as if I’d done nothing more than ruffle her sleeves .”
Masanori groaned dramatically. “Nothing except maybe nearly give everyone a heart attack thinking the palace was coming down,” he quipped. Then he added, with a flash of proud grin, “Oh, and you did leave a mark, Rin. Don’t sell yourself short.”
She glanced at Masanori, managing a wry smile. "I suppose it wasn’t a total failure. Even Reika herself acknowledged I managed to singe a lock of her hair." She gave Nagai a cocky, playful glance, trying to mask her lingering frustration. "So I suppose that counts as something, doesn't it, Master?"
Nagai looked from Rin’s feigned bravado to Masanori’s impish smirk and shook his head slowly. A soft tsk escaped him. “Outrageous,” he muttered. “Utterly reckless.” He fixed Rin with the sternest glare he could muster – though his relief at her survival undermined it. “That creature could have turned you to dust with a snap of her fingers, and you’re boasting about a single singed hair?”
Rin lowered her eyes, chastened. “I know. It was foolish.” The memory of Reika’s amused smile as she stepped from the ashes of the pentagram still burned in Rin’s mind. How small and powerless she had felt in that moment. Her voice dropped. “I failed, Master. Miserably. I achieved nothing except to give her an excuse to humiliate me.”
Nagai’s expression softened at her change in tone. He reached out and gently lifted Rin’s chin with two fingers, a gesture that harkened back to when he’d correct her posture during training. “Look at me, Rin.” She raised her eyes. His gaze bore into her, stern but full of concern. “You did not fail.”
She opened her mouth to protest, but he went on firmly. “In that throne room full of fear, you alone found the courage to stand up for Kosei’s honor. That is no failure. That is the spirit of a true onmyōji – to face evil, even knowing the odds.” A small proud smile ghosted his lips. “And your execution… by the spirits, witnesses say the incantation you wrought was dazzling. Flawless form. I could not have done better myself under such pressure.”
A warmth bloomed in Rin’s chest at her mentor’s praise. It mattered more to her than she realized, hearing him say that. She hadn’t shamed her teachings after all. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“Don’t thank me yet,” Nagai replied, arching a brow. “You’re not free of reprimand. Brave or not, it was rash to provoke her.” He released her chin and sat back, arms crossed in his sleeves like the strict instructor of old. “I raised you to use wisdom as well as courage. Charging at a Demon Queen in front of the Shogun? That borders on foolhardy, Rin.”
Rin bowed her head. “I understand.” She truly did. In calmer hindsight, she knew her anger had overridden caution. “I’m sorry if I brought trouble to the court.”
Masanori made a soft dismissive noise. “The trouble was already there. Rin just refused to let it cow her. Honestly, Master Nagai, if you had seen how Reika was taunting everyone… you might have thrown a sutra or two yourself.”
Nagai gave him a level look. “Perhaps,” he said, though the corner of his mouth twitched. “But what’s done is done.” He regarded Rin once more and his severity melted into a fond, rueful expression.
Nagai laid his hand atop Rin’s head in a gesture from years past. Rin froze, then relaxed as his palm rested gently against her hair. He used to do this whenever she achieved something notable in training – a silent benediction of pride. “Reckless girl,” he sighed, but his tone was warm. “You’ve grown strong… and perhaps a little too bold.”
Rin closed her eyes, a tear spilling over as she savored the comfort of that familiar touch. “I learned from the best,” she murmured.
Masanori, watching the tender scene, chimed in softly, “I’d say you taught her well, Master Nagai. Stubbornness and all.”
Nagai huffed a quiet laugh and withdrew his hand, though he gave Rin’s shoulder a light squeeze as he did. “That, she did not need me to teach. Rin’s always had spirit to spare. If anything, all I did was try to channel it.” He looked at her with open affection now. “And I see it paid off. You held your own against unimaginable darkness and came out with your soul intact. I… I am very proud of you.”
Rin’s breath caught. How long had she yearned to hear those words? “Master…” she whispered, voice thick. Gratitude and happiness welled up inside, nearly overwhelming. She could only bow her head deeply to him, hoping he understood what she couldn’t voice—that his pride meant the world to her.
A comfortable silence fell, full of things unspoken but felt. Outside, the pearly morning light grew stronger, and the palace slowly roused to life. Distant calls of guards changing watch echoed, and somewhere in the halls a maidservant was carrying breakfast trays for the guests. But in this little guest chamber, time seemed momentarily suspended for the three of them.
At length, Nagai broke the silence, his voice gentle. “What of Reika now?” he asked. “After your… altercation, how did things end?”
Rin sat up, wiping her damp cheeks with the heel of her hand. “Unexpectedly,” she answered. “She didn’t retaliate. In fact, she… she laughed.”
Masanori rolled his eyes. “Laughed might be an understatement. She was delighted. I thought she’d gone mad.”
Nagai’s eyebrows rose. “Delighted?”
Rin nodded, recalling the surreal sight of Reika throwing back her head in merry laughter after Rin declared she’d rather die than be a pet. “She found my defiance amusing. Instead of killing me, she patted me on the head as if I were some amusing child and praised my ‘fire.’” Rin grimaced at the memory of those patronizing fingers combing through her hair . “It was… humiliating. I’ve never felt so small.”
“She has a twisted sense of humor,” Masanori muttered. “Toying with people seems to be her pastime.”
“Perhaps,” Nagai allowed, frowning thoughtfully. “But consider—if she truly had no regard for you, Rin, she wouldn’t have stayed her hand at all. It sounds as if, in her own way, she respects your spirit.” He paused. “And likely Jin’s influence stayed her from doing worse.”
“Yes,” Rin agreed. “Jin had cleverly made her vow not to kill anyone that day, before we even went in. She reminded us of that at the end.” Rin couldn’t help a small smile. “He looked about ready to faint with relief when she kept her word .”
Nagai stroked his chin. “So she held to an oath. Interesting.” He let that hang, then asked, “And she offered to… teach you?”
Rin flushed, remembering Reika’s offer spoken inches from her face, each word like a drop of honeyed poison: “Come with me. I’ll make you the strongest onmyōji… I’d take such good care of you.” Rin shivered. “She invited me to join her, yes. Promised power, training beyond anything. As if I’d ever go with her after what she’d done!”
Masanori’s hand fell reassuringly on Rin’s shoulder from behind. “Of course you wouldn’t. She was just trying to mess with your head.” He must have felt the slight tremor that went through Rin at recalling it.
Nagai’s eyes narrowed a fraction. “And how did you answer?”
A mirthless smile touched Rin’s lips. “Not politely.” She straightened, squared her shoulders. “I told her I’d rather die than be her pet. That I wouldn’t sell my soul to her.”
Masanori chuckled softly. “That’s when I knew she hadn’t broken you one bit.” He gave Rin’s shoulder a fond squeeze before stepping back.
For a moment, Nagai looked as if he were torn between pride and exasperation again. Then he gave a quiet laugh. “My pupil tells off the Demon Queen to her face and lives to tell it. The tales grow more unbelievable by the minute.” He gave a mock stern glare heavenward. “The spirits surely watch over stubborn fools.”
“Hey,” Rin protested, half-laughing herself now. “Who are you calling a fool, Master?”
He looked at her with a gentle smile. “The brave kind, who I am honored to know.” With a soft grunt, Nagai rose from the cushion, smoothing his robe. “I should let you both prepare. The formal session will convene in a couple of hours. I suspect emotions will be running high after yesterday. We must all keep our wits sharp.”
Rin stood as well, nodding. She could slip into a proper formal kimono soon and center herself. “Master… will you be there, in court?” She hated how vulnerable that question sounded—like a child asking for reassurance—but after everything, she didn’t want to face it without knowing he was nearby.
Nagai seemed to understand. He rested a hand on her upper arm. “Yes. I’ll be by the Shogun’s side as always. And,” he lowered his voice, “I’ll be watching out for you, Rin. Don’t worry.” His eyes held hers, conveying both caution and comfort. “Just promise me you won’t do anything… impetuous, unless absolutely necessary.”
Rin managed a rueful grin. “I promise to try, Master.”
He gave her arm a light, approving pat. “Good. Tachibana Reika may be playing nice for the moment, but one can never be sure with someone like her. I fear this is only the beginning of the storms to come.” His gaze grew distant for a second, that weight of unspoken worries flickering across his face once more—mention of storms perhaps alluding not just to Reika, but to the dark secret coiled beneath Kosei’s surface. Shinkon. The word didn’t need to be said aloud for Rin to feel its shadow between them again.
“Master Nagai…” she said softly, using his name without title for once. He focused on her, and she saw in his face a resigned dread. “When the time comes, we’ll face those storms. Together.” It was as much a vow as she could make now, bridging past and present.
A sad, grateful smile bent his lips. “Together,” he agreed. For a moment, teacher and student regarded each other in full understanding. So much lay unspoken—guilt, forgiveness, love—but in that exchange of a single word, Rin felt a measure of peace.
Masanori stepped forward and gave Nagai a respectful half-bow. “We’ll see you in the hall, Master Nagai. And… thank you. For looking out for her.”
Nagai inclined his head in return. “Thank you, Masanori, for keeping her safe in Kagetora and beyond. I suspect she’s in good hands with you.” There was a hint of something like amusement or implication in his tone that made Rin raise an eyebrow. Masanori only smiled, scratching the back of his neck modestly.
Outside, the morning sun had fully breached the horizon, casting warm light through the open doorway. Nagai stepped toward it. He hesitated on the threshold and looked back at Rin one more time. “I’ve taken enough of your morning. Until later, Rin.” He allowed himself one last paternal look, eyes shining with affection and worry all at once. “The gods favor the bold – but even the bold must be wise. Remember that.”
Rin bowed deeply, a genuine smile on her face. “I will, Master. Until later.”
With that, Nagai departed down the corridor, his robes swishing softly. Rin watched his figure recede, feeling a complex swirl of emotions settle into a calm resolve. She felt lighter for having spoken with him—absolved in some way, and fortified by his support. Whatever came in the court today, she would not face it alone. Her mentor, despite everything that had come between them, still stood in her corner.
Masanori slid the door shut and leaned against it, letting out a low whistle. “Well. That was more cordial than I expected,” he remarked. His brown eyes sparkled with teasing mischief. “Here I thought I might have to referee a tearful reunion or a duel at sunrise.”
Rin rolled her eyes, though she couldn’t suppress her smile. “It was almost tearful,” she conceded, touching a sleeve to her still-moist eyes. She looked to Masanori gratefully. “Thank you for… being here. And for chiming in.”
He shrugged one shoulder. “What kind of friend would I be if I left you alone to face him?” He nodded in the direction Nagai had gone, jokingly as if Nagai were the fearsome one. Then Masanori’s expression softened. “Honestly, I’m glad you two talked. You needed that.”
“I did,” Rin murmured. She sank down to begin rolling up her bedding, her mind still processing the conversation. “It’s not all solved, but… I feel better. Like a weight lifted.” She smiled to herself. “He’s still the same stern, infuriating, caring man who raised me. I don’t know whether to hug him or shake him.”
“Likely both,” Masanori laughed. He crouched to help her straighten the futon. “Though I doubt he’d know what to do if you hugged him. He nearly keeled over when you grabbed his hand.”
Rin’s cheeks colored. “I—I wasn’t thinking. It just… happened.” She folded the bedding briskly to hide her embarrassment. “In any case, we have an eventful day ahead. We should get ready.”
“Yes, Lady Onmyōji,” Masanori teased, earning a light swat on his arm from Rin.
As they set about dressing for court, Rin allowed herself a moment to breathe deeply and center her thoughts. Through the window, she could see the inner garden of the palace brightening, a few cherry blossoms drifting on the breeze. Early morning in Kosei – a sight she never thought she’d see again. And here she was, older and perhaps a bit wiser, with friends by her side and her mentor watching over her.
Whatever trials awaited in the throne room today – whether navigating the razor’s edge of Reika’s caprice, or the schemes of courtiers like Kagari, or even the looming darkness of the Shinkon project that weighed on Nagai’s soul – Rin knew she would meet them head-on. Not out of reckless pride alone, but out of love for her home and guided by those who believed in her. She straightened her back, feeling the familiar rustle of the onmyōji talismans she tucked into her new sash.
Masanori fastened his swords at his belt and gave her an encouraging nod. “Ready to face the day, Rin?”
She nodded, a determined light in her eyes. “Ready.” Her heart still warmed by the morning’s reunion, Rin stepped forward to slide open the door. Sunlight flooded in, and with it, the sounds of the bustling palace. She squared her shoulders and stepped out, Masanori falling into stride beside her.
In the early glow of day, apprentice and warrior walked toward whatever fate awaited, buoyed by camaraderie and the quiet assurance that, come what may, they did not walk alone. And as they headed down the corridor, Rin allowed herself one last backward glance, almost expecting to see Master Nagai watching from the shadows in his protective way. There was no one there—only a flicker of light against the wall—but she smiled nonetheless. Some bonds, once forged, were never truly broken. In that knowledge, Rin found strength.
Outside, the bell tolled the hour. Dawn had blossomed fully, and a new chapter was about to unfold. With resolve in her step, Rin moved forward into the day, carrying the warmth of early morning and old mentor’s love in her heart.
Morning light filtered through the high windows of Kosei’s grand audience hall, illuminating motes of dust that danced above polished cedar floors. Takahashi Jin entered at Tachibana Reika’s side, their footsteps echoing in the hush. A hundred eyes followed them, wide with a mixture of awe and thinly veiled fear. Jin could feel it in the air—the tension coiled in every breath, every stiff bow from the assembled courtiers. The Demon Queen and her companion had arrived.
At the far end of the cavernous hall, Shogun Yamazaki Masahito rose from his throne-like chair. He was a slender man in his early sixties, clad in layered robes of midnight-blue silk embroidered with silver crescents. Despite the composure in his posture, Jin noticed the slight tightness in the Shogun’s jaw, the way his knuckles whitened on the carved armrest before he stepped forward. By his right hand stood Onmyoji Master Nagai, tall and stoic, and to his left, General Inoue in formal armor. And just behind Nagai’s shoulder sat a woman Jin did not recognize—regal and serene. Her kimono was a waterfall of pale lavender, edged with patterns of wisteria, and a jade comb swept back her glossy black hair. As Jin and Reika approached, the woman’s elegant face remained in a polite, welcoming mask, but Jin caught a subtle gleam in her eyes: calculated, assessing.
Reika inclined her head ever so slightly in acknowledgment of the court. Jin followed her lead, offering a respectful bow to the assembly—perhaps a bit deeper than Reika’s. He could feel his heart thudding. Last night’s private meeting had been tense enough; now they faced an entire court full of people who likely wished they were anywhere else but in a room with the Goddess of Ruin. Jin’s gaze swept over rows of nobles and officials kneeling on tatami mats along the sides of the hall. Many averted their eyes as Reika’s amethyst stare swept across them. A few brave souls sneaked glances—curiosity wrestling with terror. At the margins, armored guards stood at rigid attention. Jin noted their hands on their sword hilts and the flicker of uncertainty in their stances. They’re all terrified, he thought. They’re trying not to show it, but they are.
“Welcome, honored guests,” Shogun Yamazaki’s voice rang out, formal and resonant, as he stepped down from the dais. He stopped a few paces from Reika and Jin. There was a fractional hesitation before he bowed—the bow of a leader to an equal. “Tachibana-sama, Takahashi-dono… Kosei is privileged by your presence.” His words were measured, courtly, but Jin detected the tremor beneath. Masahito’s eyes flickered to Reika’s face, then quickly away; even that brief contact was clearly difficult for him to hold. Jin remembered that only a day ago, this man had learned the Demon Queen who terrorized his grandfather’s era had returned to walk his halls in the flesh. And last night… Jin’s memory flashed to the previous evening: the Shogun’s forced calm as he privately received Reika in a small council chamber, pouring sake with hands that almost didn’t shake. Reika had been almost gentle in her intimidation then—smiling, making polite conversation while Masahito struggled to respond without faltering. Jin, standing at Reika’s side throughout, had felt like he were observing some deadly dance behind smiling fan faces. Now, in the light of day and under the eyes of the full court, Yamazaki Masahito was composed—but Jin did not envy the turmoil that must be writhing beneath that composed surface.
Reika returned the Shogun’s bow with a shallow nod of her own. “Good morning, Shogun,” she said, voice soft and silky. “I trust you slept well?” The casual warmth of her tone drew a few puzzled looks from the courtiers; it almost sounded like friendly small talk, save that nothing about the tall woman in black silk could be truly friendly. Jin heard the faintest gasp from someone in the assembly—perhaps amazed that the legendary Demon Queen would bother with pleasantries at all. Or perhaps they heard the subtle edge behind her words. Jin certainly did: Reika was amused. She had been ever since they entered, from the almost playful curl at the corner of her lips. She was enjoying this carefully contained fear.
“Well enough, Tachibana-sama,” Shogun Yamazaki replied evenly. “Your accommodations were to your liking, I hope.” A courteous lie—Jin doubted the Shogun had slept at all. And accommodations… Jin repressed a wince. After Reika shattered Kosei’s great barrier and strolled into the palace, the Shogun had personally led them to lavish quarters in the eastern wing, quarters normally reserved for visiting daimyo. An ostentatious show of hospitality—and a thinly veiled attempt to keep Reika under watch. Not that any watch could stop her if she chose otherwise.
“Exquisite accommodations,” Reika answered with a slow smile. She lifted one sleeve-draped hand and idly examined her fingernails. “Kosei’s generosity knows no bounds. I admit, it has been some time since I last enjoyed the comforts of your palace.” Her tone was airy, but Jin did not miss how several officials tensed at her words. They have all heard by now what happened last time she was in a palace—how she had left Kagetora’s fortress a smoldering ruin. Reika seemed to revel in the unspoken comparison.
General Inoue, shifting his weight, cleared his throat and stepped forward. “Allow me to extend my gratitude as well, Tachibana-sama,” he said, his deep voice reverberating off the stone pillars. He bowed, stiff-backed. “For sparing our guards at the gate yesterday.” A murmur rippled through the court—quiet, quickly stifled. Jin saw Inoue’s jaw tighten as he continued, clearly choosing his words with care. “It was a… tense situation. Thanks to your forbearance, no lives were lost.” He straightened, and in the general’s steely eyes Jin glimpsed a reluctant respect. Inoue had seen how effortlessly Reika could have slaughtered his men. That she hadn’t—perhaps that earned a sliver of esteem amid the fear.
Reika’s response was a slight incline of her head. “I’m pleased your soldiers suffered no permanent harm,” she said lightly. “We had a misunderstanding at the gate, but it’s behind us now.” Her gaze slid momentarily to Jin at her right, and her lips twitched. Jin gave her the faintest nod of encouragement. He knew she was glossing over just how close that “misunderstanding” had come to a massacre. And she did it… for him. Because he had asked her not to do this. Warm relief spread through Jin’s chest—Reika was keeping her promise of restraint, at least so far.
Master Nagai now stepped forward with a fluid swish of his purple robes. “On behalf of Kosei’s onmyoji,” he said, bowing low, “I also thank Tachibana-sama for her mercy.” He kept his eyes lowered deferentially, but Jin did not miss how Nagai’s gaze flicked to Reika’s shadow pooling at her feet, as if recalling the dark tendrils that had erupted from it. “Rest assured, the barrier can be—” He caught himself, choosing a safer phrase. “—we can restore what was broken, in time. For now, all efforts are bent toward ensuring Kosei’s protection by other means.”
A delicate voice chimed in before Reika could answer. “If I may speak, Your Excellency?” It was the elegant woman who had been sitting behind Nagai. She rose smoothly and stepped into the light with a gliding grace. The woman bowed first to Shogun Yamazaki and then, hands folded before her, to Reika. “Tachibana-sama, permit this one to welcome you formally to Kosei. I am Lady Kagari, humble servant of the court.” She straightened, revealing a gentle smile on carmine-painted lips. “We are honored that you graced us with an alliance. Kosei has long admired your…strength.”
Jin studied Lady Kagari surreptitiously. Up close, she was breathtaking in her own right—porcelain skin, fine-boned features, eyes like dark glass reflecting candlelight. Her demeanor was all refined courtesy, but something about her set Jin on edge. Perhaps it was that smile, so perfect yet so cold in her eyes, or the way her gaze flickered ever so briefly toward the Shogun and Nagai as she spoke, as if checking their reactions. She’s measuring everyone, Jin thought. Including Reika.
Reika regarded Kagari with mild interest. “Lady Kagari,” she repeated. “I take it you hold a position of significance here?”
Kagari’s lashes lowered modestly. “I am but one of many advisors to Shogun Yamazaki, my lady. My specialty lies in… cultural matters and diplomacy.” Her voice was silken, respectful. “I have been tasked to ensure our esteemed guests feel at home.”
At that, Reika gave a soft, amused laugh. “How thoughtful. And do all courtiers of Kosei carry themselves with such grace? Or are you an exceptional case?”
Kagari’s smile widened just a fraction. “You flatter me, Tachibana-sama. Kosei’s court has many learned and noble individuals. We all serve at our Shogun’s pleasure.” She gestured delicately to the assembled ranks. “Though I fear most of us are unused to the presence of a… being such as yourself. If there is any lapse in etiquette, I beg your forgiveness on behalf of my people.”
Jin caught the subtext behind the flowery words: a reminder that Reika’s presence was far outside the norm—unnatural, even, for these people. Lady Kagari was simultaneously buttering Reika up and reinforcing to everyone that Kosei’s courtiers had reason to be on edge. Clever. Jin shifted uneasily. Did Reika catch it? He turned slightly to glance at her.
Reika’s expression was unreadable, but Jin saw a glint in her eye. “No forgiveness necessary,” she replied. “The court’s caution is understandable. In truth, I appreciate honesty over false comfort.” Her gaze swept momentarily over the line of ministers and lords. “I would prefer open nerves to forced smiles.”
An awkward silence followed. Several officials looked down, hiding the exact forced smiles Reika spoke of. Kagari, however, met Reika’s gaze steadily. “Your candor is appreciated,” she said gently. “Then in the spirit of honesty—might I address a practical matter that weighs on many minds this morning?”
Yamazaki Masahito turned his head slightly towards Kagari, frowning almost imperceptibly—perhaps not expecting this request. But he gave a slight nod. “Proceed, Lady Kagari.”
Kagari clasped her hands, the picture of respectful composure. “Tachibana-sama, as Master Nagai mentioned, our city’s barrier fell in yesterday’s… misunderstanding.” She chose the word carefully, casting her eyes momentarily toward the black scorch marks still visible high on the far walls where magical wards had burned to ash. “That barrier was a centuries-old guardian for our people. Its loss has deeply unsettled the populace.” Her voice rang clear but sympathetic. “Some wonder—until the ward can be restored—what shall safeguard Kosei from threats external… or internal.”
At the word internal, a palpable chill passed through the hall. Jin’s stomach clenched. Kagari was referring, in the most polite way possible, to Reika herself. She’s voicing what they all fear, he realized. That with the barrier gone, nothing stands between them and the Demons outside of Kosei. Jin’s eyes darted to Reika. How would she take this? A day ago in Kagetora, a similar insinuation had ended with a man quaking in his boots and Reika’s smile full of menace. He felt his palms grow damp.
Reika remained motionless for a heartbeat too long. An expectant hush fell; even the crackle of a distant brazier seemed to quiet. Then she chuckled softly. “A fair concern,” she said. Jin could hear the faint edge of danger beneath her light tone. Reika’s gaze fixed on Lady Kagari, and the temperature in the room seemed to drop. “What do you propose, then? Shall I stand outside your gates with a ward?”
A few nervous titters sounded from those unsure if that was a joke. Kagari tilted her head demurely. “Hardly, my lady. It’s just… you graced us with your presence quite suddenly. Our people had little warning. Perhaps if we could offer them some reassurance? A gesture of goodwill, to show that you mean no harm to Kosei.”
Reika’s smile thinned almost imperceptibly. Jin recognized that smile—it was the same one that preceded many a terrifying tease. “A gesture of goodwill…” Reika echoed. “You mean, aside from not leveling your city upon arrival?”
Several courtiers flinched. Kagari’s lashes flickered. “Of course, Tachibana-sama. Your restraint is noted and appreciated.” She dipped her head, never losing her composure. “But perhaps something more visible to calm the common folk? If they could see that Kosei and Kokuyo stand together…” She trailed off delicately, eyes shining with feigned innocence.
Jin felt anger coil in his chest. Lady Kagari’s words were so careful, so sweet—but he heard what she truly implied: If you’re truly our ally, prove it. She was daring Reika to demonstrate loyalty. And if Reika refused out of pride, the court’s mistrust would deepen, exactly as Kagari likely wanted. This woman is manipulating everyone.
He subtly shifted closer to Reika. Her hands remained tucked in her sleeves, but Jin sensed the tension coiling in her—subtle, but there. Easy… he thought toward her, willing her to hold her temper. Reika had promised to behave, but Kagari was expertly needling at her pride. And Reika’s pride was vast.
Reika’s eyes narrowed a sliver. “I see,” she murmured. “You require a more tangible assurance of my good intentions.” She let out a soft sigh, the sound almost wistful. “What would you have, Lady Kagari? Shall I allow your priests to chain me with wards? Swear an oath of fealty to Shogun Yamazaki in front of the crowds?”
Kagari opened her mouth—Jin could guess to protest that she meant nothing of the sort—but before she could speak, the Shogun himself cut in, raising a hand. “That will not be necessary,” Masahito said sharply. His gaze flickered between Reika and Kagari. “We will handle the barrier’s restoration in due time. Tachibana-sama is our honored guest and ally.” He stressed the last word firmly, leaving no room for question. “Her presence in Kosei is a sign of our alliance’s strength. That is reassurance enough.”
Jin silently sighed in relief at the Shogun’s intervention. Yamazaki’s tone made it sound like this was all settled, but Jin could see the strain at the edges of his composed mask. Reika’s own smile had faded to something cool and inscrutable. Lady Kagari bowed her head in acquiescence, yet Jin glimpsed a flicker of irritation cross her eyes as she stepped back into line. Thwarted, for now, Jin thought. But Kagari’s question had pricked the air with even more unease.
Reika let the silence stretch a beat, then inclined her head graciously to the Shogun. “As you say, Yamazaki-dono. I am, after all, not here to harm Kosei.” She spoke softly, but each word landed with weight. A few courtiers traded skeptical glances. Clearly, many still had doubts about that.
Rin and Masanori knelt off to the side, representing Kagetora in the proceedings. Jin briefly met Rin’s eyes across the room. The young onmyoji gave him a tiny nod of encouragement. She, at least, had come to believe in Reika’s capacity for restraint—Jin saw relief in her face that a confrontation had been avoided just now. Masanori remained impassive as ever, but his hand rested on the pommel of his sword in a posture that implied readiness should anything go awry. Jin hoped fervently it wouldn’t come to that.
Shogun Yamazaki managed a thin smile. “Indeed. We look forward to deepening our friendship with Kokuyo as well as Kagetora.” He gestured to an attendant, who stepped forth holding a lacquered scroll case. “Last night, Tachibana-sama, you spoke of knowledge… of our great library and archives. As a token of goodwill, I have ordered copies made of several rare manuscripts on onmyōdō arts that may interest you.” The attendant presented the scroll case reverently to Reika. “A gift, to show Kosei’s sincerity.”
The Demon Queen arched a delicate eyebrow. Jin knew this was a savvy move on Yamazaki’s part—offering something Reika desired, she had always been a bookworm back when he knew her in Tokyo. She accepted the case, handing it casually to Jin without looking (he nearly fumbled it in surprise). “How courteous,” Reika said. “I shall study them with enthusiasm.” Jin could feel Kagari’s gaze on him as he held the scroll case. He glanced her way and found her watching that exchange intently, her pretty lips pressed together. Was it Jin’s imagination, or did Kagari look displeased that Yamazaki was giving Reika access to their knowledge? She really doesn’t want her digging around in the archives, he thought. Why? The earlier conversation with Reika back in Kagetora’s private chamber came back to him: Kosei’s scholars using innocent lives as playthings in twisted magical experiments. If such horrors were hidden in Kosei’s vaults, Kagari might fear Reika uncovering them. Jin suppressed a shiver and made a mental note: Kagari was someone to watch carefully.
Just as the Shogun was about to speak again, the doors at the far end of the hall burst open with a thunderous boom. Every head turned sharply at the sudden intrusion. Two guards stumbled inside, one nearly falling to his knees. “Forgive us, Shogun!” one panted, eyes wide with alarm. “A messenger… urgent news from the border.”
Behind them, a young man in scorched armor pushed forward, breathing hard. His helmet was gone, hair matted with sweat and soot. A crimson gash streaked across his cheek. He looked wildly out of place in the refined hall, like a bloodied fox that had blundered into a porcelain shop. But he wasted no time. He dropped to both knees, pressing his forehead to the floor. “M-My lord Shogun, forgive the disruption,” he gasped. “I bear dire news from Shirogane.”
Jin’s pulse quickened. Shirogane—he had heard that name during travel. A village at Kosei’s eastern border, near the foothills. A tiny dot on the map that Rin had mentioned as a childhood home of one of her fellow apprentices. Why would—
The Shogun stepped forward, brow creasing. “Speak,” he commanded. The hall had gone deathly silent; even Lady Kagari’s fan paused mid-wave in her hand.
The messenger lifted his head, face twisted with urgency and fear. “At dawn, Shirogane Village came under attack—by forces bearing the banner of Demon Queen Akagawa Kaida.”
A collective intake of breath hissed through the room. Shock, panic, recognition. Jin felt the blood drain from his face. Kaida. He remembered Reika’s warning—Kaida, whose armies have razed entire regions, burning everything in their path. He darted a look at Reika. She had gone very still. Her eyes, moments ago alight with teasing humor, hardened like violet steel.
“Kaida’s forces? This far east?” General Inoue barked, stepping toward the messenger. The man flinched under the general’s looming presence. “How large a force? Speak clearly, man!”
“Y-yes, General!” The messenger swallowed. He was young—no older than Jin, voice cracking slightly as he forced out the report. “At least two hundred Demons, sir. Oni mercenaries among them, and—” his voice wavered, “—and some greater demons.”
A ripple of horror swept the chamber. Someone muffled a cry. Master Nagai’s eyes went wide. Rin, across the room, clasped a hand over her mouth in dismay. Jin’s heart thudded painfully. A dragon—a living engine of destruction, often tamed by Demon Queen Kaida for war. He recalled the bruised skies of Kagetora and the monstrous shapes of demons…but greater demons was a threat on another scale.
The Shogun’s face had gone ashen. “Casualties?” he asked tightly.
The messenger’s eyes glistened. “The village militia tried to hold, but they were overrun. I… I rode ahead before the walls fell completely. Many homes were already ablaze. Civilians fleeing west toward the capital.” His voice cracked. “Shirogane will not last the hour without aid, my lord.”
Pandemonium threatened to erupt. Ministers began whispering in alarm; one old noble cried, “The border is breached!” Another wailed softly about the gods punishing them. General Inoue cursed under his breath and turned to the Shogun urgently. “Yamazaki-sama, we must dispatch troops at once. Kaida’s forces could push further in—perhaps toward us.” He didn’t voice the thought on everyone’s mind: Our barrier is gone; we are exposed. But Jin knew they all thought it, felt it in their bones. Eyes turned unconsciously toward Reika—the only being in this hall more fearsome than the news delivered.
Reika stood silent, fingertips pressed together before her chin in an oddly contemplative pose. The flicker of interest in her eyes was unmistakable. She’s intrigued, Jin realized. There was no fear in her, only a kind of almost scholarly curiosity mixed with something sharper. At her side, Jin’s mind raced. Shirogane’s people—innocents—were under attack right now. That alone made his stomach roil. He could picture the scene too vividly: families running, flames consuming rooftops, monstrous figures cutting people down. A memory of Kagetora’s courtyard full of blood flashed in his head, and Jin clenched his fists. No, not again. Not if he could help it.
Shogun Yamazaki was already issuing orders to General Inoue: “Mobilize the First and Second companies. Get archers on the east wall. Ready the civic shelters for refugees.” Inoue snapped to it, beckoning aides and barking commands. The court sprang into frantic motion—scrolls and maps unfurled, messengers sprinting off, panicked voices rising. Lady Kagari drifted back toward Nagai, her graceful façade unruffled but her eyes glittering with urgency. She leaned in to murmur something to the onmyoji master. Nagai nodded, worry creasing his brow.
Amid the swirl, Reika remained an oasis of stillness. Jin saw her lips curve—not a smile of humor, but of calculated decision. He sensed what she was about to do a heartbeat before she moved. Reika lowered her hands and spoke, her voice slicing through the clamor like a blade of ice.
“How… unfortunate for Shirogane.”
The calm, almost languid statement made everyone stop. The hall quieted as abruptly as it had exploded, all attention snapping back to the tall woman in black and gold. Reika’s head tilted ever so slightly. “Kaida’s troops, you say?” She addressed the messenger, who looked uncertain whether to respond. “Flying her crimson banner, I presume?”
The man nodded jerkily. “Y-yes, my lady. The red banner with the claw. We saw it.”
Reika’s tongue clicked against her teeth. Jin could all but see the gears in her mind turning. She thinks Kaida moved quickly, he thought. Perhaps sensing Kosei’s weakness after the barrier fell. Demon Queens no doubt kept eyes on each other’s territories. A barrier coming down might have been all the signal needed to strike. Jin felt a surge of indignation on Kosei’s behalf—Kaida had likely planned this cowardly attack expecting an easy conquest of a border town.
“Kaida,” Reika mused aloud, almost to herself. “I expected her to test the waters, but this…” She glanced to Jin, and for once her eyes held no mirth at all—only a hard excitement. “Bold, isn’t she?”
Jin swallowed. “Reika…,” he whispered, barely audible to anyone but her. His voice trembled with a mix of emotions he couldn’t quite sort—pleading, fear, and a strange relief. In this dire moment, a realization struck him: Reika could save them. Save people, not end them. Perhaps no one else in this room had fully accepted that, but Jin believed it. He searched her face, silently asking, Will you?
She met his gaze and gave the slightest nod, as if answering an unspoken question. Then Reika turned to the Shogun, her silken sleeves swirling. “Shogun Yamazaki,” she said, almost pleasantly, “it sounds as though your forces might struggle to reach Shirogane in time. Two hundred, was it?” She clicked her tongue again. “A formidable morning inconvenience.”
Masahito blinked, thrown by her tone. “It is… extremely dire,” he said carefully, voice tight. The mask of command was slipping; worry for his people leaked through. “We will send what aid we can immediately, but the distance—”
Reika lifted a hand, and the Shogun fell silent mid-sentence. Jin saw Kagari’s eyes narrow suspiciously at the interruption. “No need to fret.” Reika’s voice turned airy. “As an ally of Kosei, allow me to assist.”
A stunned hush. General Inoue looked as if he wasn’t sure he heard right. Kagari actually took a half-step forward, her fan lowering in surprise. “Assist…?” she repeated, before catching herself.
Reika smiled broadly, a flash of white teeth that was both reassuring and chilling. “Kaida encroaches on your territory. It would be remiss of me to ignore such a provocation.” She let her gaze travel across the assembly—lingering pointedly on Lady Kagari. “Did you not say a moment ago, Lady Kagari, that a visible gesture of goodwill might ease Kosei’s mind?”
Kagari’s lips parted. For once, the court lady seemed at a brief loss. “Tachibana-sama, I—”
“Please,” Reika purred, holding up a finger. “Allow me to show my goodwill visibly—by handling this little invasion for you.”
Jin’s heart leapt into his throat. She was really doing it—offering to protect the village. Relief, raw and profound, surged through him, along with a spike of adrenaline. On the other side of terror, Reika’s audacity almost made him want to laugh. The court was dumbstruck. This was far beyond their expectations of alliance. The Demon Queen who had shattered their city’s barrier now volunteering to be its sword and shield? Astonishment painted every face.
Yamazaki struggled for words. “Tachibana-sama… that is… you would truly intervene on our behalf?” He sounded as if he scarcely dared believe it.
Reika waved a hand dismissively. “It benefits me as well. Kaida’s been a thorn in my side for years. Consider this killing two birds with one stone.” Her grin turned a shade darker. “Besides, I’m rather curious to see the look on her forces’ faces when I show up instead of a bunch of human soldiers.”
A few of the braver samurai actually chuckled at that, a nervous cathartic sound. Jin saw even Inoue crack a tight grin before he bowed hastily. But others remained hesitant. Master Nagai stepped forward, brow knit in concern. “Tachibana-sama, your aid is… beyond appreciated. But the crimson fang’s-”
“—will be dealt with,” Reika finished coolly. There was no boast in her voice, just absolute confidence. She turned on her heel, facing the center of the hall where there was an open space of polished floor between the rows of courtiers. “We shouldn’t waste time.”
Jin quickly sidestepped out of her way, clutching the scroll case to his chest. He watched as Reika closed her eyes and raised her hands, palms outward. Her long sleeves fell back slightly, revealing slender wrists and the faint scarlet glow of sigils beneath the skin. The air pressure in the room suddenly shifted; Jin’s ears popped. Across the hall, candles flickered as if a gust had blown through, though not a single window was open.
A deep thrumming filled the chamber—a pulse of energy that reverberated in Jin’s diaphragm. He recognized this; he’d felt it when Reika split the veil between worlds in the shrine so long ago. The courtiers felt it too—murmurs of unease rose. Lady Kagari stepped back uncertainly, one hand on Nagai’s arm. The onmyoji master’s eyes widened as he sensed the fabric of space beginning to bend.
In the center of the hall, motes of darkness gathered like ink swirling in water. They coalesced, forming a disc of pure midnight in mid-air, large and growing larger. A low whom sound resonated as the disc expanded to twice the height of a man, then three times, its edges crackling with wisps of violet and black energy. The floor beneath it glimmered in a circle, showing glyphs etched momentarily in light—some pattern of Reika’s magic to anchor this portal. Courtiers scrambled back from the expanding void with yelps of alarm. To their credit, none broke and ran, but many looked on the verge.
Master Nagai watched, stunned, as Reika's portal shimmered into existence at the center of the courtroom. His usually composed face betrayed a flicker of genuine awe. The Kūkansenmon—Void Crossing Gate. He recognized it instantly from the ancient records sealed deep within Kosei's forbidden archives. Such a spell existed only in scrolls and theoretical treatises; Nagai had never witnessed its actual use in all his long years. To summon it required an extraordinary reservoir of maryoku—far beyond what any human could muster without catastrophic consequence. Yet here stood Tachibana Reika, casually manifesting power that defied centuries of magical study. He felt an unsettling shiver creep down his spine, a cold reminder that the woman before him operated by laws wholly her own.
Jin stood just behind Reika’s right shoulder now, winded by the raw power emanating from her. The portal stabilized into a towering oval of darkness, nearly reaching the rafters. Its surface shimmered, then cleared like black glass turning transparent. Slowly, an image came into focus within: the interior of another shrine or hall—no, outside, a village square. Jin’s eyes adjusted and he saw it: the other side. Shirogane.
It was chaos. The portal opened a window directly into a scene of panic—wooden buildings with thatched roofs, some engulfed in flames; villagers running, distant screams filtering through as if from underwater. Even as Jin watched, a trio of armor-clad figures sprinted across the view, disappearing down an alley. Arrows arced overhead. One struck the ground just at the portal’s foreground, skittering into a trough—evidence of a battle just beyond view. The air that seeped through the portal carried heat and ash, the smell of smoke and blood. It turned Jin’s stomach and fired his resolve at once.
A collective gasp rose behind him. The Kosei courtiers were seeing this too—their minds struggling to grasp that a doorway to a battlefield had just opened in the middle of their court. Jin heard someone gag at the smell of burning. Others started praying under their breath. But Reika paid them no mind. Her focus was on the image of destruction before her—and the sounds of bestial roars now echoing from it. A thunderous crash boomed distantly through the portal, followed by a chorus of screams.
Jin flinched. We have to move. He could already imagine what was happening: Kaida’s minions storming through, killing anyone left. Every second mattered.
Jin set aside the lacquered scroll case. Its purpose was instantly overshadowed by the swirling tear in reality before him. In the center of Shogun Yamazaki’s court, Tachibana Reika had torn open the air itself. A massive oval portal churned with silver and violet light, its edges sparking as if reality protested her audacity. She stood before it with casual poise, one hand on her hip and a faint, amused smile. “Well, shall we? I’d hate for you all to miss the show,” she said, voice smooth and imperious.
For a moment, no one moved. The assembled lords and generals—men who had faced wars and yokai—were struck dumb in awe. Shogun Yamazaki’s jaw went slack; all his age and authority could not mask his disbelief. Master Nagai, the venerable onmyoji, staggered back as a gust from the portal whipped at his robes. General Inoue’s hand crept to his sword, an instinctive and futile gesture. Even Rin and Masanori, who had traveled with Reika, exchanged astonished looks; this display of power eclipsed anything they’d witnessed before.
Jin’s heart pounded as he stepped up beside Reika. This was the second time he had watched her slice open the world. The first was in her palace, when she casually carved a doorway to whisk him into a besieged city. He remembered that seam of light yawning open, the distant sounds and scents of Kagetora spilling through, and the mix of dread and strange excitement as he’d crossed the threshold at her side. Now, facing another glowing abyss, those memories flooded back, tightening his throat.
Reika glanced at Jin with a little shrug, as if to say crisis waits for no one. Beyond her, through the flickering portal, Jin glimpsed a town in chaos—Shirogane, a border outpost ablaze. Flickers of fire and darting shadows moved on the other side. Distant shouts and the clang of steel echoed faintly through the tear. Smoke and panic wafted through the portal, stinging Jin’s nose. He swallowed hard. Shirogane was burning, and they were about to walk straight into the fire.
“Unbelievable…” Yamazaki breathed, straightening with effort. The Shogun tore his gaze from the portal to stare at Reika, his eyes wide with fear and reluctant respect. He had heard tales of the Demon Queen’s sorcery, but seeing it firsthand was another matter. Reika met his look with a raised eyebrow, clearly pleased by their stupefaction.
“If you doubt my resolve, my lord,” she said, voice dripping with arrogance, “you’re welcome to accompany us—witness my power firsthand.” Her tone was almost playful, but Jin caught the challenge beneath it. She was daring them to follow her into the unknown or stay behind as cowards.
Masanori stepped forward, jaw set. “I’m with you,” he declared. Rin was half a step behind; her fingers twitched nervously, but her eyes burned with resolve. This was her home at stake—she would not stay back. The other men exchanged looks and then nodded, finding their courage. General Inoue moved to Yamazaki’s side, jaw clenched, and Master Nagai gripped his staff as he drew a steadying breath. At last Shogun Yamazaki stepped forward, chin high to mask his hesitation.
Reika’s grin broadened. “Excellent,” she purred. Without another word, she turned and stepped into the portal’s shimmering light, vanishing in a blink. Jin drew one last breath of cool palace air. His eyes flicked over the others—Masanori, Rin, Yamazaki, Nagai, Inoue—now braced to leap into whatever awaited them. Fear was etched on every face, but so was a strange thrill—a crackle of anticipation at this unprecedented alliance.
Jin steeled himself and plunged in after her. The world tilted; for an instant there was nothing but blinding radiance and a sensation like plunging into icy water. He sensed the others right behind him, tugged along in Reika’s wake. A heartbeat later, cool marble was gone underfoot, replaced by uneven ground and searing heat. Jin opened his eyes to a sky choked with smoke and a cacophony of chaos—Shirogane.
Side by side, mortal leaders and a demon queen stepped out of the light and into the unknown.
Chapter 12: Burning Shadows, Umbral Flames
Word Count: 6881
Added: 04/14/2025
Updated: 04/14/2025
Rin stumbled forward as the world ripped open around her. One moment she had been standing in Kosei’s royal court; the next, a brilliant tear in reality spat them out onto the outskirts of Shirogane Village. Her stomach lurched at the sudden shift. The Kukansenmon – the forbidden portal magic – had deposited their whole group intact, but the journey left a tingling pressure in her skull. She had read of this sorcery only in ancient scrolls, never dreaming she would witness it firsthand. A space-rending gate… opened as casually as a door, Rin thought, equal parts awe and dread. The very air crackled from the portal’s residual energy before sealing shut with a thunderclap behind them.
Shirogane lay ahead, a small farming village now in chaos. Smoke smeared the midday sky. The distant thatch-roof homes and rice stores were under siege by hulking demon soldiers. Even from here Rin saw villagers fleeing in terror. Oni in crude armor rampaged through the dirt lanes, their massive horned silhouettes backlit by flames from burning huts. The tang of ash and blood hit her nose immediately. A woman’s scream rang out, punctuated by a snarling laugh from one of the invaders. Rin’s heart clenched—they were too late.
Beside her, Masanori was already reaching for the hilt of his katana, jaw tight with fury. The Shogun’s samurai guards fanned out, steel rasping as they drew blades. Shogun Yamazaki himself stood at the rear, flanked by General Inoue and Onmyōji Master Nagai. Shock and anger warred on their faces at the scene before them. Jin had instinctively stepped in front of Reika, as if to shield the demon queen from any immediate threat—a notion almost absurd, given who she was. Rin herself raised a trembling hand to her satchel, fingers brushing over the ofuda talismans within. Every muscle in her body screamed to charge forward and save whomever she could.
But Reika moved faster than thought. In a single, liquid motion, Reika stepped past Jin and transformed. One heartbeat she was a woman of almost ordinary height draped in an elegant black kimono; the next, her form surged upward like a black tide rising to swallow the sky. Rin gasped and staggered back as Reika’s body expanded impossibly, towering higher and higher in the span of a blink. It was as if a veil of pretense had been cast aside, revealing the immense true shape that had been lurking beneath her skin all along.
The ground trembled under the sudden weight of her presence. Ancient trees at the forest’s edge shivered and shed leaves as a gale of power burst from Reika’s growing form. Within seconds, she stood colossal over the fields – a dark goddess given flesh. Her golden-embroidered kimono now billowed around limbs thicker than temple columns. Above the village, her face loomed pale and inhumanly serene, framed by cascades of midnight hair. A single stride of her sandaled foot covered dozens of meters, the impact leaving a crater in the soft earth. Reika’s purple eyes smoldered with lazy contempt as she surveyed the demonic horde below. To the panicking oni, the sudden appearance of this giant must have been like the sky itself falling.
Rin’s breath caught. She had witnessed Reika’s power before, but never like this. The last time Reika had shown her true form, Rin had been too occupied with survival to truly comprehend it. Now, from her vantage just behind the titaness’s heel, Rin could only stare upward in awe. Thunderous booms marked Reika’s slow steps toward the village, each footfall shaking Rin’s bones. Loose pebbles danced on the ground. Somewhere to Rin’s side, Master Nagai muttered a quick prayer under his breath. None of the humans had ever seen a demon—any demon—wield such size and might. It was the stuff of legends: a Demon Queen in all her glory. For an instant, even the demon soldiers paused their slaughter to gape at the enormous newcomer casting a long shadow over Shirogane.
Reika did not give them time to overcome their surprise. A low, chilling chuckle escaped the giantess’s lips, so resonant that it fluttered banners and set rooftops quivering. “Is this the extent of Kaida’s army?” she murmured, violet eyes glittering with cold amusement as they swept disdainfully across the battlefield. “I had hoped for entertainment, yet all I find are vermin scrambling in the dirt.” Her voice dripped disdain, amplified a hundredfold by her immense stature—an elegant, lethal mockery that rang clearly over the carnage below.
One burly oni recovered enough to bellow and charge at her with its spiked club raised. The creature was huge by human standards – easily eight feet tall and bulging with muscle – but Reika dwarfed it utterly. She watched its approach with a kind of bored amusement. At the last moment, as the oni swung for her ankle, Reika simply lifted her foot and pressed down. The movement was leisurely, almost dainty – and irresistibly deadly. Her sandaled sole came down upon the demon with a crunch that all in the group heard. The oni’s roar turned into a wet, gurgling scream and then silence. When Reika lifted her foot again, the demon was nothing but a bloody smear in the mud.
A ripple of horror passed through the other oni. Several, still gripping villagers or loot, hesitated and fell back, uncertain whether to fight or flee this new threat. Reika tilted her head, a playful smile curving her lips. To her, the hesitation was an invitation. “Going somewhere?” she cooed. Slowly, she drew one elegant hand from the depths of her sleeve. Clasped between her long fingers was a folded black fan, glossy and innocuous-looking except for the razor gleam along its edge. Rin recognized it from the battle in Kosei’s courtyard – a weapon as much as an accessory.
With a theatrical snap, Reika flicked her wrist and unfurled the fan to its full semicircular span. Black metal ribs caught the daylight, each tapering to a razor-sharp point. Reika held it before the lower half of her face in a mockery of demure modesty, but the laughter in her eyes was anything but shy. “By all means,” she taunted the demons below, her words measured and dripping with scorn, “don’t stop on my account. Continue your little rampage.”
Whether they understood her or merely sensed her mockery, a handful of oni braced themselves with furious bellows. One hurled a crude spear; another, perhaps braver or more foolish, began to climb a nearby hut to reach her. The iron spear hurtled through the air toward Reika’s midsection… only to bounce off harmlessly, clanging against the silk of her kimono as if striking solid iron. Reika did not even flinch. High above, her eyes narrowed in disdain.
A sharp whine built in the air – a rising keen of energy that prickled Rin’s skin. She realized it emanated from Reika herself. The giant demon queen raised her free hand high, fingers splayed. Black sparks of demonic energy crackled around her fingertips, growing from pinpoints to writhing strands of midnight lightning. The pressure in the atmosphere spiked; Rin’s ears popped and she tasted ozone on her tongue. “Get back!” she shouted on instinct, though none of her human companions had dared to advance in the first place. Still, the guards behind her staggered further away, eyes wide.
With a casual swatting motion, Reika brought her raised arm sweeping down toward the largest concentration of demon soldiers. From her palm erupted a storm of darkness – a dozen coiling tendrils of pure night unfurling in an instant. Each tendril was as thick as an ancient oak trunk and many times longer, tipped with smoking barbs. They lashed forth faster than thunderbolts, leaving trails of black haze in their wake. The air exploded with a sound like a thousand whips cracking at once.
The oni never stood a chance. One moment they were scrambling; the next, Reika’s shadowy tentacles slammed into them with merciless precision. Rin watched, half-fascinated and half-mortified, as a pair of tendrils skewered a demon in piecemeal armor, hoisting him aloft. The oni writhed, pinned like a grotesque insect, before being ripped apart with a wet tear – two halves of a corpse flung aside. Another tendril coiled around the necks of two more demons and snapped tight. There was a sharp series of cracks – vertebrae and windpipes crushed to paste – then the tendril whipped back, decapitating them both in one horrific motion. Their headless bodies toppled to the dirt.
To Rin’s left, Masanori had halted in mid-dash, his sword half-drawn and eyes huge in disbelief. It had been less than five seconds since Reika began her attack, and already half the demon raiders lay obliterated. The remaining oni roared in panic and fury. A few broke and ran toward the tree line, dropping their weapons in terror. But Reika was not inclined to mercy.
She moved with languid grace through the edge of the village, her enormous form deceptively slow-looking for the carnage it wrought. A single sweep of her fan unleashed invisible blades of force that carved through fleeing demons like wheat before a scythe. Rin caught the barest glint of dark energy crescents in the air before they sliced into their targets – then came the wet thuds of bodies hitting the ground in pieces. Limbs and torsos separated as the fan’s slashes cut through armor, flesh, and bone without resistance. One oni who had been sprinting full tilt suddenly fell in two severed halves, cleaved diagonally from shoulder to hip by an unseen blade. Another demon stumbled forward a few more steps before its horned head simply slid from its shoulders and rolled away, eyes still locked in an expression of surprise.
A desperate howl rose behind Reika – one last demon, possibly the raiders’ captain, leaping at her from a rooftop. This oni was larger than the rest, skin a mottled red beneath plate pauldrons. He brandished a jagged spear, plunging it down with all his might into the back of Reika’s knee. The spearhead struck true… and shattered as if made of glass. Reika paused, more annoyed than hurt, and glanced over her shoulder. The captain wrenched back the splintered shaft in disbelief; the giantess’s skin hadn’t been pierced at all.
“Well,” Reika sighed softly, her voice edged with mild irritation, as if she were brushing away an annoying distraction, “that was unwise.” With her fan-bearing hand, she backhanded the demon off the roof. Even holding her fan, the casual swipe of her arm carried monumental force. The oni captain was sent hurtling through the air. He smashed through the wooden wall of a storehouse, the entire structure collapsing atop him in a cloud of dust and debris.
Reika stepped toward the ruined structure, pushing aside a flaming cart with her foot. The captain coughed and stirred amid the wreckage, remarkably still alive. Pinned by beams and rubble, he glared up at the towering woman and let out a defiant snarl. The demon queen’s lips curved in a delighted smile. Reika extended her hand, shadows coiling elegantly from her palm to envelop the struggling oni captain. The demon's defiant snarl twisted into a choked cry as the tendrils tightened around him, lifting him high into the air. Suspended helplessly, he clawed futilely at the darkness constricting him. Reika regarded him impassively, her violet eyes coldly luminous. “You fought bravely, for vermin,” she murmured softly, almost sympathetically. Her slender fingers slowly clenched into a delicate fist, and the shadowy bindings constricted mercilessly. A series of sickening cracks echoed through the battlefield as the oni’s body folded inward under the immense pressure. With a final sharp movement, Reika opened her hand. The mangled corpse plummeted to the ground, landing heavily in a broken heap at her feet. Silence descended once more, heavy and absolute.
Rin shuddered, a cold sweat on her back. The entire skirmish was over before she had managed a single step or chant. All around the village outskirts lay the butchered remains of the demon raiders. Some huts still crackled with flame and a few village dogs barked wildly, but otherwise a stunned silence fell. No more enemy shouts, no clang of steel—only the crackle of burning thatch and the soft whimpers of survivors hiding in cellars and ditches. None of the humans in Reika’s party had struck a single blow; there had been no time. Rin slowly released the death-grip on her unused talismans. Her palms were bleeding where her nails had dug in.
Several yards ahead, Reika turned to face her companions. The giantess twirled her war fan once and snapped it shut, a dancer completing a routine. Dainty droplets of demon blood spattered off its edge as she did so. With an idle motion, she looped the fan’s silken cord around her wrist, letting it hang, and brushed an imaginary speck of dust from her long sleeve. Her eyes, half-lidded with boredom, fell upon Rin and the others as if noticing them for the first time since arriving.
It was surreal. This woman—no, this entity—had just annihilated an entire demon platoon in heartbeats, and now regarded it as nothing worthy of note. Rin’s legs felt weak. She had known Reika was powerful beyond reason; she had even tried to bind the demon queen once with her strongest ofuda spells, only to watch them fizzle uselessly. Yet seeing such effortless slaughter once again, the onmyōji realized that even her nightmares had underestimated Reika. This is the power of a Demon Queen, she thought. Not just power: dominion. Reika moved through battle the way a scythe moved through grass, utterly unchallenged. In that moment, as villagers peeked out from hiding to stare in terrified gratitude at their “savior,” Rin understood that human lives—demon lives—all lives were trivial playthings to beings like Reika.
Masanori stepped up beside Rin, exhaling a breath he must have been holding the entire time. “By the gods…” he whispered, voice raw. His sword was still in his hand, but even he seemed to have forgotten unsheathing it. Ahead of them, Nagai and Inoue exchanged astounded looks. Shogun Yamazaki’s face was pale, his knuckles white on the hilt of his sheathed dagger. None spoke, not yet. What words could capture what they’d just seen?
Rin swallowed, forcing moisture back into her dry throat. She was about to call out to Reika—perhaps to thank her for intervening, or simply to announce their presence—when a new sound cut through the silence. It started as a distant rumble, as if thunder echoed from far away on a clear day. The ground, already unsteady from Reika’s footfalls, trembled once more. Some of the samurai braced their stances, glancing around for the source. Reika’s towering form straightened, her head cocked slightly, alert.
The rumble grew into a roar—like an approaching storm wind, but undercut with something bestial. Birds burst from the nearby copse of trees, fleeing frantically into the sky. Rin felt the hair on her arms stand on end. This aura… it was dark, fierce, and rapidly getting stronger. Another demon? The villagers, those who had begun to crawl out of hiding, shrank back again with renewed screams, pointing toward the opposite end of the village.
From beyond a cluster of battered storehouses, something came hurtling into view with explosive speed. Masanori had just enough time to shout “Incoming!” before it struck the ground at the village’s edge in a burst of dust and pebbles. The earth shook violently. Rin stumbled, caught off guard by the shockwave. She caught herself against Masanori’s shoulder, heart hammering. Through the veil of dust, a tall silhouette rose.
It was the silhouette of a woman, standing tall amidst the swirling dust, her presence radiating a lethal, mesmerizing aura. As the haze cleared, Rin’s breath caught sharply in her throat.
The newcomer’s body was strikingly feminine, yet hardened by a warrior's life—long limbs sculpted with taut, defined muscle beneath pale skin. Her battle attire was brutally minimalistic: dark crimson leather straps crisscrossed her torso, accentuating rather than hiding her powerful curves and battle-scarred flesh. Heavy ebony gauntlets encased her arms, the wicked claws extending from her fingertips glinting cruelly in the firelight. Her legs were sheathed in tall, armored boots that climbed her thighs, highlighting the strength in every step she took.
Her hair cascaded freely over her shoulders in a wild tumble of midnight waves, streaked here and there with dark crimson like splashes of blood. Though untamed, it framed her face with striking beauty—full lips curled into a dangerous, playful smirk; eyes that glowed an unsettling, captivating crimson beneath elegant, arched brows. Her gaze held a lethal promise that bordered on the seductive, making Rin’s pulse quicken involuntarily.
On the woman’s chest plate, crafted from blackened metal and molded sensually to her form, gleamed a familiar emblem: the stylized claw mark of Akagawa Kaida. Rin felt a chill shoot down her spine. There was no mistaking the creature before her—the War Demon Queen of Goen had arrived, alluring yet deadly, beautiful yet terrifying.
Masanori’s voice came out hoarse in recognition: “Akagawa Kaida…” He shifted to stand protectively in front of Shogun Yamazaki, katana now fully drawn and trembling just slightly in his grip. Rin’s blood ran cold. There was no doubt—this was Kaida, the War Demon Queen, known to humans by the dreaded moniker Crimson Fang. Rin had heard the tales: villages put to the torch for sport, armies rent limb from limb. Kaida was war incarnate, a demoness whose strength was said to rival an entire legion. And now here she stood, mere yards away.
Kaida’s arrival could not have been more different from Reika’s ethereal grace. She had essentially cratered into the earth with brute force. As she rose to her full height, dust and debris cascaded off her armor. She rolled her shoulders, cracking her neck with a series of loud pops, as if loosening up before a duel. Then she fixed her burning eyes on Reika’s towering form and bared her teeth in a predatory smile.
“You’re rather far from Goen, Kaida,” Reika said smoothly, a flicker of genuine surprise momentarily lighting her violet eyes before melting into familiar amusement. Her voice was a melodic blend of curiosity and disdain as she regarded the approaching war queen. “I know I just took care of some of your minions, but I didn’t expect the Crimson Fang to cross the border personally—especially for this pitiful village. How Quaint.”
Kaida’s lips curled into a feral smile, revealing sharp canines. Her crimson gaze burned with barely restrained fury as she flexed her clawed gauntlets, each talon glinting ominously in the fading twilight. “And I didn’t expect you to actually fight alongside the humans, Reika. Even you wouldn’t stoop that low.” Her voice dripped with contempt, a provocative, almost sultry challenge. “Tell me, what could Kosei possibly offer the great Queen of Kokuyō?”
Reika arched one elegant brow, the corner of her lips twitching faintly. “Alliances? Please,” she replied calmly, the mockery clear in her tone. With a casual flick of her wrist, she gracefully spread her obsidian fan, the blade-like ribs shimmering with deadly promise. “I simply found them amusing enough to spare—for now. As for you...” Her smile sharpened dangerously. “Perhaps it’s time you learned your place again.”
From the ruined huts and alleys, a few surviving oni crawled or limped away, desperate to escape the imminent clash of these two titans. Kaida paid them no mind, except to sneer at one groveling lesser demon that reached out to her—whether for help or in fealty was unclear. She kicked the injured creature aside with enough force to send it rolling into a heap of hay, where it lay motionless.
“Trash,” Kaida spat under her breath, her gaze never leaving Reika’s.
Within moments, the two demon queens stood facing one another across what had been Shirogane’s main road, their towering figures casting twin shadows across the smoldering ruins. The contrast between them was striking: Reika, regal and ethereal in flowing black silk edged with gold, her midnight hair cascading elegantly around shoulders that bore the effortless poise of a goddess; and Kaida, fierce and alluringly savage, clad in scant, battle-scarred armor, her crimson-tinted mane wild and her dark gauntlets gleaming wickedly in the firelight. Both stood at titanic heights, equal in stature, each radiating an oppressive aura that made the very air thrum with tension.
The ground beneath their feet trembled subtly with the sheer intensity of their presence. Rin’s heart pounded painfully in her chest, her breath hitching as the monumental silhouettes stared each other down, eyes blazing—amethyst meeting crimson, beauty confronting brutality. Her fingers tightened involuntarily around Masanori’s sleeve once more. Two demon queens facing each other in a storm of simmering power… gods of ruin and war, poised to clash and shake the very heavens.
A deafening silence lingered briefly in the devastated village, heavy and stifling, like the oppressive calm before the breaking of a storm. Then it shattered, violently.
Kaida broke that charged stillness with a bone-rattling howl—a guttural, bestial cry that echoed off the crumbling huts and resonated deep within Rin’s chest. Rin instinctively clutched Masanori’s sleeve, her breath quickening as dread tightened around her heart.
Before anyone could fully register her movements, Kaida’s towering figure blurred in a sudden, dizzying burst of speed. For a creature of her size, such agility defied logic. The demon queen moved not like a giantess, but like a storm wind unleashed.
The ground ruptured violently beneath her feet, a spiderweb of cracks spreading outward from the mere pressure of her stride. In a fraction of a second, she vanished from her initial spot, reappearing behind Reika, claws gleaming lethally in the waning twilight. Her crimson aura radiated like flame, enveloping her muscular body and gauntlets, magnifying her already immense physical might.
Kaida’s gauntleted fist came down viciously, slicing the air with such savage speed and strength that the very space seemed to distort around it. Rin’s eyes widened as she saw invisible blades carved through the air itself, gouging deep trenches into the distant earth beyond the two queens. Dust and debris erupted skyward in great plumes, trailing arcs of destruction like the aftermath of some colossal invisible scythe.
Yet Reika, regal and composed, moved as if she were part of a meticulously choreographed dance. She pivoted gracefully on one elegant heel, her midnight-black kimono billowing gently despite the violence around her. Kaida’s clawed strike missed her narrowly, the force of the attack alone enough to send shockwaves rattling through the air, hurling broken timbers and splintered debris scattering outward in all directions.
Before Kaida could recover from her missed blow, Reika countered. From within the silk sleeves of her kimono surged tendrils of pure shadow, thicker and more powerful than Rin had ever witnessed. The darkness seemed almost tangible, a deep, pulsating blackness with faint, violet veins tracing along its length. These serpentine manifestations whipped through the air toward Kaida with unnatural fluidity, swiftly encircling the crimson-haired war queen in their oppressive coils.
The first tendrils that sought to bind Kaida's arms shattered like glass beneath her sheer strength; she tore them apart with an effortless twist of her gauntlets. But Reika anticipated this. With a deft twist of her wrist, the demon queen sent a second wave of shadows looping swiftly around Kaida’s waist. Rin’s breath caught, believing for a heartbeat that perhaps Kaida had been captured.
But Kaida’s snarl of defiance rang like thunder across the battlefield. In an explosive surge of strength, her muscular frame tensed visibly, and with a roar that shook the earth beneath their feet, she tore through the snare of shadows binding her midriff. The severed darkness scattered, dissolving into wisps of black smoke.
Unfazed, Kaida immediately lunged forward again. Her enormous body, far larger and fiercer than even the largest structure left standing, surged toward Reika. Within the blink of an eye, she closed the gap and began a ferocious barrage of slashing attacks, each strike delivered with terrifying power and pinpoint accuracy. With a guttural cry, Kaida unleashed her signature move, Kōga Rasetsuken, Crimson Fang: Demonic Barrage—a rapid succession of devastating blows that created deafening booms with every strike, each capable of cleaving entire fortresses asunder.
Yet Reika stood resolute, her composure unwavering even in the face of this relentless assault. Her obsidian fan, delicate-looking but impossibly strong, flicked and spun gracefully in her right hand, intercepting Kaida’s furious strikes one after another. Sparks exploded like fireworks from each violent clash of claw against fan, casting eerie, flickering shadows across their enormous forms.
Simultaneously, Reika summoned a translucent shield of radiant golden energy around her left forearm, reinforcing her defense. Each collision between Kaida’s talons and Reika’s barrier produced tremors felt even where Rin crouched, hundreds of meters away. Rin gritted her teeth, desperately bracing against the unceasing shockwaves that reverberated through her bones.
After a prolonged series of devastating blows, Reika finally broke the rhythm of Kaida’s attack with a swift backward leap. Her titanic figure soared gracefully through the air, landing elegantly some distance away, carving deep gouges into the earth as her heels dragged to a stop. Without a moment’s hesitation, she whipped her obsidian fan in a broad arc, the polished black blades fanning open with an audible snap.
From the fan burst forth colossal crescents of dark energy, scythe-like arcs that sliced effortlessly through the landscape. Rin’s breath hitched as she watched these immense shadows cleave deep gouges into the ground, slicing earth, stone, and fallen huts in their unstoppable path. The distant hillsides trembled visibly, entire sections sloughing away beneath the force of Reika’s devastating attack. Several remaining huts at the far edges of Shirogane crumbled entirely from the collateral shock, dissolving into clouds of dust.
Kaida, however, was ready. She catapulted skyward in a prodigious leap, sailing effortlessly above the lethal crescents as they slashed beneath her. At the apex of her leap, framed against the gathering dusk, Kaida appeared like a wrathful deity suspended in mid-air—a crimson comet poised to crash down upon her enemy.
She descended with meteoric force, fist raised high, poised to strike the earth like a hammer of judgment. Rin braced for the catastrophic impact that would surely follow. Yet at the moment before collision, Reika’s golden magic shimmered into being, expanding into a dome-like barrier of pure, blazing energy.
Kaida’s fist collided violently with Reika’s protective shell. A blinding flash erupted from the point of impact, forcing Rin and Masanori to shield their eyes from the intense glare. The resulting shockwave roared outward in every direction, flattening what little remained standing and lifting vast clouds of dust and debris into the air. The protective huts Rin and the courtiers huddled behind groaned ominously, their structures shuddering violently from the immense pressure wave.
When the dust began to settle, Rin dared to peek from behind the splintered wooden barricade. At the center of the battlefield, both demon queens stood locked in a tense stalemate: Kaida’s clenched fist pressed relentlessly against the shimmering golden shield, every muscle in her towering frame quivering with raw effort and barely suppressed fury; Reika beneath her dome, serene and composed, though her violet eyes now glowed fiercely, betraying her own growing excitement.
A murmur rippled through the courtiers sheltering nearby. Rin overheard one mutter urgently, “We should flee now, while they’re distracted!”
But another voice—older, calmer—countered grimly, “And be caught in their crossfire? There is nowhere to run. We can only pray the victor finds us unworthy of notice.”
Rin tightened her grip around Masanori’s arm, feeling his muscles taut with tension beneath her fingers. She swallowed painfully, her throat dry and tight with dread.
There was nowhere to hide, no way to escape the fury of these two colossi. Each clash reshaped the very earth beneath their feet, each strike like the rumbling footsteps of gods, each parry sending tremors rippling through the soil.
All they could do now was watch, helpless and tiny, as the titans clashed in a battle that seemed destined to tear the world itself apart.
Kaida’s fist, blazing with crimson fury, crashed down onto Reika’s golden barrier like a falling comet. The shield erupted in a dazzling burst of light, sending ripples of energy crackling across its dome-shaped surface. Rin gasped, forced to shield her eyes from the searing brilliance. Even from this distance, she felt the earth beneath her shake, vibrating up through her bones.
Kaida recoiled slightly from the impact, landing gracefully despite her immense size, knees bending to absorb the shock. Her feet struck the earth, instantly fracturing the bedrock beneath her like brittle porcelain, sending fissures spiraling outward in all directions. Each footfall, each movement, was a cataclysm on a mortal scale.
Reika dismissed her barrier with an elegant sweep of her fan, scattering the last sparks into harmless golden embers drifting on the wind. Her violet eyes glinted with an unnerving calmness as she regarded Kaida, who rose slowly, lips curled into a hungry snarl.
“You surprise me, Kaida,” Reika said softly, her melodic voice carrying clearly despite the distance, laced with subtle mockery. “I didn’t think the mighty Crimson Fang would waste her strength avenging a few worthless pawns.”
Kaida's crimson eyes flashed dangerously. “Don’t flatter yourself, Tachibana,” she growled, her voice a low rumble that stirred fear deep in Rin’s chest. “You’ve been strutting openly through Kosei's halls, playing goddess for humans. I didn’t expect you to lower yourself this far. Tell me, since when did you become humanity’s loyal dog?”
Reika’s lips twitched faintly, eyes narrowing. “I answer to no one,” she replied icily. “Human, demon—they're all equally insignificant.” Her fan snapped shut decisively. “Your accusations grow tiresome.”
Kaida sneered, flexing her clawed gauntlets menacingly. “Then let’s end this quickly.”
Without another word, Kaida exploded forward in a blur of speed. Rin's eyes widened in shock; the sheer velocity with which Kaida moved defied reason, making her enormous form vanish momentarily from view, leaving only the shattered ground in her wake.
Kaida surged forward, a blur of crimson fury, gauntleted fists striking with ruthless precision directly toward Reika’s chest. Each blow tore violently through the air, claws raking glowing, crimson arcs that scarred the landscape and gouged massive furrows into the earth.
Reika moved with effortless grace, parrying the initial barrage with precise, swift movements of her obsidian fan. The dark ribs shimmered menacingly as they met Kaida’s onslaught, sparks of magic flying like molten embers upon each collision.
Simultaneously, thick tendrils of shadow surged forth from beneath Reika’s feet, forming a swirling defensive barrier that absorbed and deflected Kaida’s attacks. Though Kaida smashed through several tendrils with raw physical might, Reika’s dual defense—fan in one hand and protective magic in the other—held strong, guiding the war queen’s blows harmlessly aside.
Kaida’s eyes narrowed with frustration and growing fury, realizing her frontal assault had been effortlessly countered. With a fierce snarl, she pressed forward relentlessly, determined to break through Reika’s elegant defense.
Rin watched breathlessly, heart hammering against her ribs. Masanori was at her side, eyes wide, hands shaking. “This… this is beyond human warfare,” he whispered, awe and dread mingling in his voice.
A vicious roar erupted from Kaida as she shattered the snare with raw strength, tendrils dissolving into black smoke. Before the last wisps faded, she surged again toward Reika, appearing instantly before her, gauntlets blurring in relentless strikes. Each swing was savage and precise, the impacts reverberating like thunderclaps that made Rin flinch despite the distance.
Reika maintained her graceful composure, effortlessly parrying Kaida’s relentless assault, her fan flashing like a shield of shadow and steel. Dark tendrils surged from beneath her feet, weaving a protective web around her, absorbing blows that could shatter castle walls.
Kaida snarled, frustration mounting. She feinted left, then swiftly surged right, unleashing a devastating barrage aimed at overwhelming Reika’s guard. Claws slashed and fists thundered forward with such velocity that the surrounding air cracked, sending spirals of wind slicing through distant trees.
Reika’s violet eyes flashed with subtle cunning. Instead of dodging completely, she appeared momentarily off-balance, subtly opening her left side in an almost imperceptible vulnerability—a weakness too tempting for Kaida to ignore.
Kaida’s crimson gaze narrowed sharply, instinctively seizing the opening. With a triumphant growl, she lunged, delivering a savage strike aimed squarely at Reika’s unguarded flank.
But the moment Kaida’s clawed gauntlet tore into Reika’s kimono, a cunning smile curved across Reika’s lips.
“You never learn,” Reika whispered mockingly.
Instantly, thick tendrils of darkness erupted around Kaida’s wrists and arms, ensnaring her tightly in place. Kaida’s eyes widened in furious realization—she’d fallen into a trap. Reika spun elegantly, fan unfurling with lethal precision, releasing Yūgetsu Senjinmai, Phantom Moon Thousand Blade Dance — a massive crescent arc of darkness at point-blank range.
Kaida roared in defiance, breaking free just in time to twist away, but the crescent blade carved a fierce, bloody gouge across her chest, crimson splattering to the ruined ground below. Kaida staggered back, breathing hard, pain mingling with exhilaration in her glowing eyes.
Reika straightened serenely, the small tear in her kimono barely noticeable. Her expression remained calm, triumphant. She had baited the war queen perfectly.
Reika breathing evenly despite the strain. “I did not come here to kill you, Kaida. Leave now, and spare yourself further humiliation. You cannot beat me.”
Kaida met Reika’s eyes, her expression bitter yet thrilled. “Part of me wants nothing more than to keep fighting,” she panted heavily. Her crimson gaze darkened. “But first, tell me, Goddess of Ruin—why protect these insects? Have you grown so enamored of mortal filth?” Her gaze shifted pointedly toward Jin’s distant figure, unmistakably highlighted against the villagers. “Or has one particular human caught your eye?”
Reika’s violet eyes narrowed dangerously, amusement evaporating instantly. Thunderclouds gathered around her shoulders, reflecting her annoyance. “Mind your tongue, Kaida. My reasons are none of your concern.”
Kaida barked a bitter laugh, pain mingling with defiance. Her voice rose, echoing across the battlefield: “You’re a fool, Reika! While you amuse yourself with these creatures, they harvest demon souls! They’ve been capturing and distilling our kind, and you’ve been blind—or uncaring—all along!”
A shocked murmur spread among the humans. Rin felt nauseated, memories of whispers and half-believed rumors flashing through her mind. Demon souls harvested?
Reika’s voice grew cold and deadly quiet. “Tread carefully. I have no stake in your petty war. I side with no one—no one is my equal.”
Kaida’s expression twisted with hatred. “Enjoy your delusions while you can,” she spat. “But something is coming, Tachibana. Something that will make even you regret standing alone.”
then Kaida’s gaze shifted—downward, toward the tiny, fragile village spread out below. Toward Rin, Masanori, and the remaining villagers huddled behind them. Kaida’s expression twisted into one of disgust… and was that a hint of resignation?
With that final ominous stare, Kaida moved. Her enormous form began to recede from the village, one heavy footfall at a time. Each step was labored—dark blood still poured from the gash across her torso, spattering in pools on the torn earth. With a final snarl, Kaida stepped backward, retreating with a powerful leap that carried her out of the immediate battlefield. She vanished into the smoke-filled horizon, leaving behind only her dark prophecy.
Silence fell heavily over Shirogane. Reika straightened, gently touching the wound at her side—blood stained her fingers, dark and regal.
Rin stared at the towering Demon Queen, overwhelmed by confusion and fear. Reika stood alone now, immense and regal, a solitary goddess amid the devastation she had wrought, seemingly unconcerned by Kaida’s ominous warning.
And Rin wondered—dread pooling in her heart—what darkness could be terrible enough to shake even Reika’s supreme confidence?
It was over. The invaders had been repelled—first the oni, now their Queen. All that remained of the battle were the scars on the land and the uneasy pounding of human hearts. For a long moment, no one in Shirogane Village dared move or speak. Rin realized she had unconsciously begun reciting a sutra under her breath, a plea for protection, now trailing off her lips as the immediate threat passed. Masanori stood beside her, chest heaving, his sword still clutched uselessly in his hand and his eyes fixed on Reika’s towering form.
Reika stood amidst the devastation, her colossal silhouette etched against the twilight sky. A slow, unsettling smile crossed her lips, and she raised her voice, gentle yet thunderous, resonating with terrifying clarity through the village.
“Well now,” she purred softly, tilting her head slightly, violet eyes glittering with unsettling amusement, “how is this for goodwill, Lord Yamazaki?”
Her words echoed mockingly, wrapping around the Shogun’s name like a silken threat. Shogun Yamazaki froze, visibly trembling, his face pale and mouth open wordlessly. Rin knew how he must feel—powerless and small, a fragile mortal beneath the gaze of a mercurial goddess.
Before anyone could respond, Reika flicked her wrist lightly. Shadows sprang from her billowing sleeves, dark tendrils swiftly coiling downward to encircle the Shogun’s trembling form. Yamazaki cried out in shock as he was lifted effortlessly into the air, feet dangling helplessly far above the ground. Soldiers below instinctively reached for weapons, then halted mid-motion, faces blanched with fear. They knew better than to challenge the Demon Queen now.
“Answer me clearly, Yamazaki,” Reika commanded gently, her voice almost playful as she raised him to her eye-level. “This soul extraction Kaida spoke of—what exactly have you been doing behind my back?”
The Shogun’s eyes widened in desperate confusion and terror. “T-Tachibana-sama, I swear upon my honor!” Yamazaki pleaded frantically, his voice quivering. “I know nothing of soul extraction, nor any such practice! I would never authorize—”
Reika’s eyes narrowed slightly, lips pursed thoughtfully. The tendrils tightened minutely, eliciting a sharp gasp from Yamazaki. “Are you certain, Shogun?” Her voice lowered to a chilling whisper, edged with dangerous suspicion. “Because lying to me would be most unwise.”
Below, Rin and Masanori exchanged a brief, knowing glance. Shinkon. Yesterday’s conversation echoed starkly in Rin’s mind. The hidden scrolls, Nagai’s shadowy teachings, the sickening realization that Kosei had conducted dark experiments right beneath the Shogun’s oblivious gaze. Could Yamazaki truly be ignorant of the horrors happening in his own lands?
“Please, Tachibana-sama!” Yamazaki’s voice cracked, earnest and desperate, his dignity entirely stripped away. “I swear it upon my life. I have never heard of any such practice. If—if it is happening, it is without my knowledge!”
Reika’s massive eyes searched his face, scrutinizing every flicker of emotion, every bead of sweat on his brow. After a tense pause that seemed endless, the giantess’s expression softened slightly—almost disappointed.
“Hm,” she mused, finally relenting. “Perhaps you speak the truth. You do not seem clever enough to deceive me so convincingly.”
With careless gentleness, she lowered Yamazaki back to the ground, releasing him abruptly. The Shogun collapsed onto his knees, gasping and trembling, struggling to regain composure.
Reika’s gaze swept imperiously over the terrified courtiers and soldiers. Her smile turned almost pleasant, though Rin felt no warmth from it. “Return to the palace,” she said dismissively, waving one elegant hand. “I will take some… personal time with Jin.” Her eyes found him instantly, lingering with possessive affection. Jin visibly stiffened, cheeks flushed under her gaze, yet he nodded in quiet acceptance.
Rin swallowed hard, glancing between Jin and Reika. Each interaction between those two felt increasingly perplexing, a strange tenderness beneath Reika’s cruel exterior. She recalled her own fears about Reika—how she'd thought her irredeemable, an enemy incapable of compassion. Yet here she stood, having saved a village, though the line between hero and villain remained blurred. Rin wondered if she would ever truly understand the Demon Queen, whose whims swung like pendulums between mercy and destruction.
With casual elegance, Reika lifted her obsidian fan, slicing the air with deliberate precision. Immediately, another immense, swirling portal tore open before the gathered humans, bathing them in cool, violet-tinged light. Yamazaki rose shakily, supported by General Inoue. Masanori took a cautious step toward Rin, still wary of the immense goddess looming above.
“Go,” Reika commanded gently, her tone firm, leaving no room for argument. “This day’s entertainment is over.”
Rin hesitated, glancing at Jin, who offered a small, reassuring nod. She wanted desperately to speak—to question Jin, to confront Reika directly, to demand explanations—but now wasn’t the moment. Masanori grasped her shoulder lightly, a subtle encouragement. Rin sighed softly, recognizing there was nothing to be gained from resistance here.
One by one, the survivors moved into the swirling portal. Yamazaki and Inoue led first, shoulders bowed beneath the weight of humiliation and fear. Nagai followed silently, his eyes reflecting quiet calculation rather than fear, a subtle and disturbing reminder of secrets still unspoken. Soldiers, courtiers, villagers—all passed wordlessly back to Kosei’s court.
At the threshold, Rin paused and glanced back one final time.
Reika knelt carefully among the ruins, still enormous and majestic, her colossal form overwhelming against the landscape. With unexpected delicacy, she extended her palm toward Jin, inviting him close. Jin stepped forward quietly, dwarfed entirely yet strangely calm, accepting her attention with a mix of resignation and curiosity.
Rin took a deep breath, mind churning with confusion and conflicted admiration. For the first time, she found herself genuinely questioning everything she'd known. What exactly was Tachibana Reika’s game? Was she truly changing, or was all of this merely part of some deeper, more terrifying scheme?
Masanori squeezed her shoulder again. “Rin,” he murmured softly, “let’s go.”
She nodded slowly, tearing her eyes away at last. Stepping into the portal’s violet brilliance, she allowed herself to be whisked back toward Kosei’s palace, heart heavy with uncertainty, mind racing with questions.
As the portal sealed shut behind her, Rin knew one truth clearly: The balance of power in their world had just shifted irrevocably, and none—not humans, nor demons—would escape unscathed from whatever followed.